yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

In an upside-down forest of lichens and mold, clinging tightly to the dangling, dripping flora, a swallow and a skink crept their way from one stalactite to the next, with one eye always fixed on the rolling, dusty expanse below. One flew between them with ease, a streak of red and blue that flitted from one to the other and dug her spurs into the moss to survey the next flight, while the other practically submerged into the mass of lichen, with little more than their turquoise crest poking out from underneath. There was half a mile between them and the dunes, and they knew not even the “sand” that shaped them – a deep, sodden layer of fuzzy spores and other drifting detritus flowing from the forests to the North – would soften their fall if they slipped off the ceiling… But they hardly worried; even the one that couldn’t fly had a grip that would hold tight on bare rock, let alone these gnarled, overgrown fronds.

Don’t start slipping now, I don’t wanna have to catch you.Even the Cheli’s whispers were shrill, almost unwelcome in this breezy silence, and her sneer only made them worse. “You and that rifle of yours that’s gotta be half your weight. They’re gonna hear you all the way in the fucking Lakes with that thing!”
“You’d be surprised” was the Troxi’s reply, calm as they could manage under the strain of moving upside-down. “
Besides, isn’t this a distraction, miss Chitwy? Better for them to hear the shot, make them realize it?
Chitwy hung from her talons to face them, fixing them with a scowl before she deigned respond. “If you actually nail the shot, you don’t need the noise, it’s a bigger giveaway than anything else! You’re lucky this place barely has any echo, we’d be found real quick if it did.
Again, doesn’t that make the distraction better? We’re not the ones piloting a whole airship through the stalactites, looking for two little figures scrambling through the moss.The skink was barely even looking at her, their eyes wandering all over the land beneath, admiring a landscape they’d never seen.

“Look…” Chitwy lingered, lingering on an empty pause where a nickname should be, before giving up. “Qarretzu, was it? Sure, this is a distraction, but we’re also supposed to
survive this. Tag them and leave, gotta make sure they search where we ain’t, and where the boss and the others ain’t. And a big roaring gunshot’s good for the second one but it sure fucks us over!” Her wings stretched towards the distant ground, and reaching behind her, the claws on them pulled out a simple, dusty bow and a single arrow, which she couldn’t help but glare at. “I swear, just hitting one guy with one of these would be enough, they don’t even hear anything, and by the time he’s lying on the deck we’re just gone. But that’s the simple way, and that isn’t how we do things in this enterprise, isn’t it?

The Troxi, however, was busy looking at the bow, and for once in this whole climb, he looked less than impressed. “Miss Chitwy… with all due respect, if we have to get close enough to use that they will see us, which is… worse. We might not get to shoot the ship in the first place that way…” After a second of thought, they looked back at the Cheli, with just a bit of embarrassment. “Or I might not, at the very least, miss Ziv-Ziri said you had practice with close-up hunting, with hiding until the last moment. I don’t, miss, my forte’s not at point blank range…”

Chitwy stared at the rifle in their hands, then at its wielder. Back at the rifle, long and soot-stained and scratched up, then back at the Troxi. She looked like she
wanted to scowl, but was holding it in. “Fine then. You’re the new guy-”
“I’m not a guy, miss Chitwy”, they cut in with just a smidge of annoyance.
“Right. You’re the new hire,
you tell me what your forte’s supposed to be here, that’ll keep us from getting blasted off the ceiling and falling off in little pieces?”

They’d heard a few warnings already about this one, but if they were to guess, it’d seem something about the rifle or its usage just set her off entirely… still, she wanted the facts, she’d get the facts. And so they began, hefting the weapon into their hands and looking it over. “I don’t need to get that close, miss Chitwy. I don’t need to get close at all by any metric, not with this one. I don’t mean to criticize your aim, but a bow is a bow, and this…

A smile crept into the Troxi’s face, one that showed plentiful fangs – even the new ones, growing to replace the ones they lost back in the Luscent Steppe. Right where they got this rifle, from what would’ve been one of their captors had it not been for those two… A newer model from the Republics, a brassy repeater with a barrel that was almost too long for comfort, a Flarewood stock and room for ten bullets, each of which could kill even a war machine with the right aim. Hardy and deadly, everything one could ask for in the field if you had the size and know-how. “When you need to kill and run, being a mile away always helps, and this little beauty can make that happen, maybe even further. Mm, I have to wonder why it was in the hands it was, back there. That one seemed like the biggest idiot of the lot. And too short for it. Ironically…

Yet when they looked back at the swallow, she looked skeptical. Baffled, even. “A fucking
mile.”
The skink smiled just a little wider. “Maybe more, in fact, in good hands. And I’d like to think mine are! Proved it during my, erm, recruitment, didn’t I?”
Chitwy’s beak opened, but it took a few moments for her to actually say anything. “Alright, fine, I’ll give you THAT. But… still, a
mile!? You know the kind of arc you need to land a shot a mile away, everything that can go wrong in that kinda travel time!?”
Their smile fell back to neutrality, and it took slight effort to keep it from falling to a scowl. “This… isn’t a bow, miss Chitwy. It doesn’t fire an arrow, you won’t
see a bullet. You hardly need an arc for it, the shot’ll be there if you know how it’ll go.”
The Cheli remained unimpressed. “Don’t start acting like I don’t know what a bullet is, or like I can’t see one, you don’t know
my eyes! But I know everything that can go wrong in half a second, or less, and with that kind of distance, it’s even WORSE. A shot a mile away does nothing if you miss it, other than give us away!”
Now Qarretzu frowned, stopping themselves before they outright snarled. “Miss Chitwy, I don’t appreciate these… t-these comments of your, if you have these doubts about what I can-”

They stopped cold, a
nd both pairs of eyes turned downwards, to the empty air underneath.

Breaching through the spore-laden fog, the two saw a
n oblong shape, bigger than either of them would expect or hope. And on a closer look, they saw it had plenty of far less oblong shapes all over it, a variety of unidentifiable fiddly bits and points; some of them presumable weapons thanks to their length, and far too many of them much harder to infer. And with the sight of it, came its sound, a constant, rattling hum that should’ve been far louder to match a thing of that size.

An airship. A
n Urul Canyonking, to be exact, prowling what the Bannerbound thought was the rightful edge of their nation. It would’ve been overkill for the Pact’s hunting parties that usually wandered here, and it was definitely overkill for them, yet here it was, lingering and ready to rain down hell.

The first to break the silence was Chitwy – which Qarretzu was almost thankful for, despite wishing she’d shut up moments before. “Why the fuck is one of these here? That’s not some patrol boat, that’s an actual fucking warship! Did the Pact start something without telling me? Are we caught in the fucking crossfire!?” She landed on a stalactite, creeping backwards into the thick mass of lichen almost on instinct. Again, she chirped to herself, quiet yet perfectly audible to them: “No, couldn’t have been away so long that I’d miss a fucking war, this has to be some… coincidence. It’s alone, right? It’s gotta be alone.”

After a moment, the skink cleared their throat, and offered a meek answer. “I’d… I-I’d like to think so, and I can only see one, much as we almost missed t-this one…” They clung to rock and rifle alike so closely they found themselves with no free hand to use, and barely enough space to maneuver and keep an eye on the vessel… The oversized vessel,
dozens of feet below, just past the stalagmites. “O-on the plus side, I don’t believe anyone there’s seen us yet. That’s a positive, I hope, though the idea of making them look up…” They couldn’t finish. Not when the thought of having to distract that crept into their head.

Yet as the vessel passed underneath, they both realized they’d have to do it, because if this drifting metal hulk caught so much as a whiff of the team down below in their wagon… it was a sturdy thing, sure, a boxy assembly of brass and iron with thick plate all over, and even the triangular cabin jutting out front for the driver was pretty reinforced for something so glassy. But it wasn’t a war machine in the least; just one cannonball would scatter team and wagon alike across the dunes, in smoldering pieces. Down there, they’d have little room to maneuver around an actual fusillade, especially of the caliber this aerial monster packed. Up here, they’d have far more maneuverability, they’d barely be seen, and they had actual cover, even if that meant little against the artillery battery pointed at…

“...wait how many of those are actually pointing
up?”, Chitwy blurted after a moment of thought. “I don’t see any.”
And with a longer look, Qarretzu couldn’t help but confirm this suspicion. “Actually… hardly any, as far as I see. There may be some… observation decks, and… those are bare hardpoints, aren’t they?” They asked absentmindedly, noticing some oddly clean and oddly bereft spots over its armor.
The swallow nodded. “I guess, I think I see sockets but I sure don’t see guns.”
A different thought crossed Qar’s mind in turn. “Now that I think of it, it’s flying fairly high, isn’t it? We’re… closer than I’d like, but that might mean something. No guns above, and nearly scraping the roof…”
And the Cheli answered in turn, showing some actual joy for once. “It means something, alright. They’re not expecting
us.

And with that, she took off without warning, flitting from pillar to pillar, mosspile to mosspile, hiding her approach towards the dirigible below with bow in hand… nothing more to it, the Troxi thought. Time to make a distraction. It’d be nice to have her as a spotter, but they were understaffed as it was. Nothing left to do but to crawl into the lichens, wrap their tail around an uneven rock, and get into position with their rifle aimed downwards, pointed at the airship, looking for anything that looked like a soft spot, even just a window to smash or a sentry to drop. Ideally something opposite of where Chitwy was going, to keep their attentions away from her, and perhaps make them think they were being attacked from two different angles. If they wanted to be a hassle, and make themselves harder to find, that’d be ideal…

Yet circumstance wouldn’t let them have it, as the first watcher to take up their spot on the decks was right on the Cheli’s side, becoming priority target number one. If the blurry shape down there so much as looked up, they’d blow their surprise. So they took aim, readying up a snap shot towards the deck, something that would distract this one even if they missed – if the alarm was to ring, better that it ring before they knew where to point
their guns. With the target in sight, obscured by clothing as all Bannerbound were – a raincoat of sorts, might be Clan Sofize – they felt the wind running through the vines and their scales, took a second to measure the ship’s speed, accounted for it all as they aimed… then tilted said aim just a tinge, to make sure the shot would land behind the target if they missed. More distracting that way.

BLAM

Sparks flew, but a few inches away from the sentry’s heels. Damn it. At the very least it would indeed be a distraction, as the target wheeled around in a panic, almost stumbling away from the impact area and staring at the bullet hole, realizing just how close they’d come to death. Immediately they began glancing around, immediately looking upwards-

And missing the shadow that flitted a few dozen feet behind them, as well as the thin blur that raced away from it and into their upper back. But Qarretzu sure saw it, watching the unfortunate sentry seize and collapse with an arrow right through them. Nice to see she could pounce on a chance like that
without being told of it.

Nevertheless, they were committed to this little operation now, the shooting had started and they couldn’t stop yet. On to the next bullet, and to set an eye to the scope to see who came out next. Or what was next, with a rifle like
this possibilities were fairly wide. First, a wider look around the hull, to see if any of the hardpoints had anything left open, or if the other observation decks had anyone on them. Scanning the outside, all over the plating, they saw nothing to pounce upon, not immediately at least. The hardpoints were plated over, and no one was yet leaving the observation decks…

Even as the vessel started tilting, turning towards its left, there was no immediate weak point exposed. At most, the observation decks were a little more visible and open, with one’
s door just exposed enough to put a bullet through, even if Qarretzu had little idea of what laid behind it…

Nine bullets left. Might as well.

BLAM

Good, right through the window! Hardly any idea what they’d just hit on the other side of it, but it would’ve felt that shot for sure. On to the next bullet, again… though the Troxi felt a pang of curiosity, and looked around, just a bit away from the warship beneath, to see if they could spot Chitwy anywhere. Their eyes glanced around, all over the vessel’s surroundings, trying to spot even the slightest hint of red and blue, but that was far harder to find in this fog than the airship itself. Not even so much as a flitting shadow…

There she was! Lit up by a searchlight that had just turned on, pointed right at her as she zoomed towards the vessel itself, loosing an arrow at the spot right above the light – which got stuck halfway through the hardened window behind the projector. Damn it, even knowing she had that light right in her eyeballs that was
far too impulsive – much as hitting it at all with a searchlight blinding her was remarkable, let alone breaching the damn thing somehow. Had some frightful strength on her claws, clearly. Still, she was spotted, the thing was following her, and it also presented a much more valid target than an empty window if it meant drawing attention from the crew. So, with a careful squint, making sure not to get too much light in, Qarretzu aligned their ironsights, accounted for movement and breeze, aimed for the very center, and…

BLAM

The crashing and sparking of the searchlight were barely audible at this distance, but the beam of light cutting through the fog visibly shorted out, before vessel and Troxi alike lost track of where Chitwy had gone. Watching the ship tilt further, just enough for other searchlights to start scraping the tips of the stalactites, they decided that was too much provocation from this one spot, and packed their rifle away to start moving. Better to find another stalactite to hide in, three shots was more than enough for
this one. Into the brush of lichens, slipping their tail inside and lowering their crest as they crawled their way through the ceiling’s underbrush, hoping the trail of dust and spores wouldn’t give them away…

“We sure got their fucking eyes on us now! Get over
that one, they won’t see it at first!”

It sure gave them away to the swallow herself, flapping in the air about a dozen feet away already. “You’re… fast, miss Chitwy”, the Troxi couldn’t help but blurt out.
“FINALLY finding out for yourself, huh!?”, she answered, stopping herself from outright shrieking. “Just keep moving, they’ll show more of those soon!”
“More searchlights, yes… Ideally, we take enough of those out, they won’t be able to find us, or anyone”. Qarretzu mused out loud as they scurried through, reaching the ceiling and dashing from vine to vine to get to a better, smaller stalactite to crawl onto. A better vantage point.
“More ANYTHING, you mean! Maybe it’ll even be anyONE by then, if you can put one of those through a window like I fucking
couldn’t!”. She sounded miffed. A hunter denied her kill…
“If I can see them, of course. I only have so many bullets… but they only have so many lights, and can hardly find us even with them.” They popped their head out of the underbrush to answer, and found themselves at the base of the stalactite they were looking for. Down they went.
“Look, if by busting the lights you make them come out, then sure, keep at
that and I’ll thin them out. But we gotta leave a mark!” She landed right behind them, clinging to the moss at the base while watching them crawl into the underbrush for a shooting spot.
“Ideally not so much that they keep hunting us after this, but enough that they’ll neglect our colleagues below, true…” Another musing from the Troxi, as they found a spot where they could wrap their tail around a rock, and get their rifle out once more…

Both settled down on the lichens for a look, to assess the vessel again, and locate any weak spots now that it had changed its plans and movements. “Not seeing anything yet, barely even turning the lights on on THIS side”, Chitwy muttered as she leaned with eyes peeled, “anything you’re seeing there?” Indeed, there were less targets than expected, though there were a couple searchlights already. No one on the observation decks, and the guns… they didn’t seem able to reach up where they were,
yet, but they could hardly see any ammunition stocks, or anything other than the barrels. Though maybe, just maybe, if those things aimed directly up here, just enough to get a peek into the barrel, they could put a rifle shot down there and-

BOOM

...or maybe the guns could explode all by themselves.

“You’re not gonna fucking tell me that was YOU!?”, Chitwy shrieked, unable to contain her furious surprise.
“I-I won’t, miss Chitwy, I d-didn’t pull the trigger…!”, Qarretzu answered, about as startled if not more.

They looked again at the vessel, and the gaping hole it had right beneath one of its cannons. Pointed inward, ablaze, and clearly made by something with actual
caliber, an actual artillery piece. The iron at the edges was still glowing hot, more melted than gashed. And more importantly, by the angle, it very clearly came from somewhere else in the fog. Somewhere to the East.

They both glanced in that direction, spotting a faint, pointed shadow moving alarmingly fast.


And they both followed a single streak of light, its tip almost blinding, as it rushed through the spore clouds to crash against the vessel they were supposed to distract, leaving a trail of flames. It crashed against the gasbag’s armor, almost weightlessly in spite of a resounding BOOM, leaving a massive wash of fire that poured over its surface; the core of the streak plunged right past the metal plates, leaving a perfectly round hole.

T-that’s not a bullet, n-not a cannon shot…!The Troxi gulped, with a glimmer of recognition in their mind.
“No shit,” Chitwy shrieked out, “that wasn’t ANYTHING I’ve seen, that was just FIRE! Does Embers have some older sister nobody told me about!?”

‘Embers’, or rather Usherrimi, their Ifchi pyromancer,
who was down below in the wagon they were supposed to distract from. She had a point, that did look like mostly fire, and mostly…
Something clicked. Quiet nights at a Legion outpost, sifting through the pages on what they could expect to find and fire if they ever len
t a hand to other nations – or faced them.

“...c-closer than you think, miss Chitwy, I think that’s.. a f-flame cannon. F-from Ishiss. No c-cannonballs, just… a marble with a seal and as much fire as it can carry around it. Marble c-cracks and the flames go everywhere.”
Their voice trembled, as they watched the airship start dropping, meter by meter.
The swallow turned quickly, a full-body jolt to face the skink. “Wait was THAT what that was- I’ve HEARD of those! One of those things had set a swamp on fire on one hunt I did just East of here!
They gulped, giving the idea some thought. T-they do that, miss Chitwy, must’ve m-missed… t-they’re not subtle weapons. T-they save it for other nations, n-never defense, b-but…
Ain’t a hunting weapon either, if you’re gonna burn down all the spoils! Someone’s trying send one loud fucking message!The swallow snorted, laying eyes on the vessel’s blazing wounds.
“O-or they’re raiding well above t-their weight, or they’re outright m-mad…” The skink’s eyes went elsewhere, trying to find the one responsible…

And there it was, bursting from a distant cloud of spores and ash, as Qarretzu nudged Chitwy to made sure she’d see it.

A pointed vessel with a strangely pearlescent hull, as if metal or timber had been plated over with a shell of its own, strung to long and narrow gasbags that seemed to have light of their own. It was barely a sloop, yet had spinning, buzzing engines fit for a ship twice as big, and an outright frightening array of energetic armaments they could not recognize at a glance… save for the unmistakable arrangement of a flame cannon, with its thick and short muzzle, abundant tubing and an ammo rack that resembled an enormous, hissing boiler, all mounted right at the prow. Right beneath that was the figurehead, a lustrous sculpture of a naked Ifchi, clinging tightly to the vessel itself while holding a golden orb right in front of them, pointed wherever the ship went.

And right behind that, in perfectly clear and styled Common Tongue, was the vessel’s name:
Midnight Alight.

The sight answered some questions, and spawned many others. That wasn’t a navy vessel, and that was not an Ifchi name; whoever crewed that thing wanted to be
known. And known they’d be, the way they bore down on this armored cruiser that seemed so menacing, so… excessive, a minute ago. Yet, watching the sloop do a breakneck turn to expose its broadside, and pelting the Clan ship with a fusillade of volatile energies that neither of them could identify, Qarretzu suddenly realized why a vessel of that size had been here.

“I d-don’t think this ship was the first one t-they dropped…!”, the skink sputtered, trying to sink further into foliage that could offer no protection.
“Yeah, they brought the big guns for a reason
and it still ain’t enough!”. Chitwy sounded more startled than terrified, perhaps enjoying the luminous spectacle far more than Qarretzu could.
“W-what… what do we do now!? If that thing f-finds us, we can’t run! B-but neither c-can they…! What do we do, miss Chitwy, what do we
do!?” They were battling their own growing panic, and they weren’t doing well at all. Deferring to their senior was the only option that seemed… safe, right now. She wasn’t panicking, right? Right…?
Not at all, from the sound of her voice. “Either we watch, or we take a side. If these guys want glory, we ain’t bringing it. If these guys want loot, they’ll get more than he can carry
there. And if they want to piss off the Clans, then… fuck, let ‘em! I might even join in!”

The Troxi stared at her, concerned and confused at the same time. Back in the Republics, and even in the Legion, they hardly covered the myriad sorts of bad blood there could be between nations, so her comment left them wondering ‘
what did the Clans even do?’ And yet, furrowing their brow, they realized it didn’t matter right now. If this sloop was raining hell on a Bannerbound ship, and had done so before, bad blood was a given – and maybe, just maybe, they could bank on being the enemy of their enemies, even just this once.

“…
I can’t say I ever had trouble with the Clans, but…Qarretzu said, peeking out of the greenery to aim their rifle once more, “…it’s been the first time for many things, hasn’t it?”
“Ain’t the first time
I fucked with the Bannerbound, I’ll tell ya THAT!”, Chitwy almost squealed in return, before soaring off to get closer to their common target – not nearly as close as last time, but close enough to draw beads on anything that moved.

It was time to reassess the situation, and
properly. The Canyonking was losing altitude, not quite precipitously, but still fairly quickly. It was trying to maneuver itself away from the stalactites, and back towards the presumable West, in a retreat that wasn’t looking likely. The Midnight Alight was circling the thing like it was already carrion ready for the taking, keeping above the bigger ship’s firing line at all times even if it meant having its gasbags mere meters away from the spiked ceiling of the cave. They must’ve known this thing would be hunting low rather than high, somehow… Or they just got lucky, not that they needed much luck with an ambush like theirs.

Still, the flame cannon had seemingly done its job, with the rest left to lesser, though abundant ordnance… some of it fiery, some of it seemingly explosive, but for plenty of these they couldn’t see the full effect of each impact. The only common threads were that they all seemed to be energetic, rather than any kind of shell, and that they were
all luminous, leaving streaks of light as they traveled and flashing brightly as they made contact with anything. Some of them even seemed to be going past the hull itself, and lighting the vessel up from the inside, somehow.

Complete with several members of the crew vacating onto the observation decks, followed by puffs of smoke in some cases. Lucky them!

Narrowing their eyes, Qarretzu started aiming properly, looking to maximize chaos and minimize bullets spent. Which of these looked the most calculating, or at least fanciest of the lot, which of these looked like they gave the orders down there? That could be hard to ascertain with Bannerbound, it was seven different uniform schemes to keep track of. They still
seemed to be Sofize, with ample hats and glistening coats that reached boot-covered ankles, but on one deck – opposite to the Midnight Alight’s assault – there were a couple different ones. One, probably from Zau, was wearing a patch-work nightmare of an outfit, with scraps from what might be five different uniforms seemingly sewn together into one cowled robe. And that one in the tight, silky white bandages that boasted their (probably her?) twisty figure while showing none of it directly was probably from Vesh-

And was the one Chitwy immediately shot with one of her arrows, nailing her(?) midsection and taking her out of the fight. Not from
life, at least not yet, but kneeling like that with an arrow buried that deep, this Vesh-bound wouldn’t be shooting at anyone. As the others swarmed the injured, it was clear that’d be enough for one deck, time to check the next one.

A good decision, too, seeing this little crew gathering had a couple rifles of their own. More Bannerbound, that was certain, and again most of them were likely Sofize, dressed for rains that’d never come. But judging ranks was difficult, when a couple of them seemed straight out of Clan Vesnor; those fine silks, those flowing dresses that almost dragged across the deck, those buttons that gleamed like medals, and those glimmering veils they wore over their heads, hiding even their eyes? Hard to tell rank by refinement between those two, all that was left to do was compare with the others in their raincoats. See when they opened, as two acted as spotters for another who laid their rifle on the guardrail, presumably to aim at Chitwy. Then another stepped right in front, pointing with one finger, letting their open coat show the undergarment within and a pinned, golden badge-

BLAM

A snap shot. Better to just take it and make a mess than let them shoot unimpeded, even if the one with the badge – probably and hopefully a high-ranker – was in the way. And thankfully, it paid off, thanks to their powerful rifle and the lack of any actual
armor within all those layers of cloth. The Sofize-bound with the badge held their torso and fell on their side, pretty much on the spot, though Qarretzu saw no actual blood. The sniper behind, however was both more and less fortunate; that shot to the hip didn’t look too deadly, but there was a fair chance they’d never walk again. And no one’d be shooting at Chitwy just yet, hopefully. A bullet well spent! The next one would need haste, though, as already one of the fancy Vesnor sorts had turned towards the ceiling, and the way they fixated, the skink could tell even without seeing that one’s eyes they’d probably spotted-

A blinding flash, and Qarretzu looked away, blinking rapidly and trying to readjust. Looking back, they saw the side they’d been shooting at was being pelted with streaking lights and immaterial projectiles, as if the
Midnight Alight had already rounded the vessel. And turning towards the spore clouds, they could confirm exactly that: The sloop had made it all the way around in moments, and was evening out the barrage. It was hard to look at it, but at least one observation deck took a direct hit that scattered the occupants… ‘Should I be glad I can’t see what happened to them’, they wondered, before casting that thought aside…

Out of curiosity, they looked back at the sloop – rifle still pointed at the Canyonking, just in case – and leaned in, trying to discern just what kind of overly bold captain was steering it through this lopsided battle. They could see a steering wheel at the very front, right behind the guardrails; the one turning
said wheel was obviously an Ifchi, with skin the tone of tarnished copper and long, lime-colored gills that seemed to flow behind him as if stuck in the breeze of his piloting. The captain’s eyes were hidden beneath thick blue traveling goggles, and around their sinuous body was a long, black tunic, with a high collar and trailing coattails right over the tail. His (they assumed) motions were… smooth, yet exaggerated, as if even the slightest twist of the wheel deserved a show of its own to all that were watching. And even at this distance, the skink could see a smirk, thrilled and just a little smug. All of this as if there was a spotlight to be shared, and he was trying and succeeding in snatching it from all others in his crew…

They saw him call out, and swing that wheel until it spun like mad, swerving the whole vessel around in a maneuver that would’ve flung someone off the deck if he hadn’t warned them first… just so he could turn the Midnight Alight on a dime, show the other broadside, and order a salvo on the exact same spot. Was that faster than reloading?

Qarretzu screwed their eyes shut as the guns flashed, one after the other, nearly scoring their eyes as a casualty. It
was faster, presumable bruises aside.

Once the skink’s eyes stopped seeing colors in their own eyelids, and they could trust their own eyesight again, they glanced back at the vessel as it… stopped dead in its tracks, its only movement being downwards. Its gasbags burned, the hull crackled with the leftover energies that had rent several more holes in it, and the engines did all they could, even catching ablaze, just to slow the thing’s deceptively slow fall to the cavern floor beneath. What little they could see of the crew was… scrambling all over, some grabbing onto the guardrails on the observation decks and staring down, others rushing out and pulling said gazers back into the vessel, and lights flickering all around where the windows allowed a peek. There was even one unwise Bannerbound peering out one of the holes in the hull! What could a simple bullet do to a mess like that? All that was left was to find Chitwy and-

“Yeah I think we’re done here, Squib!”

They gripped their rifle tight, turning violently towards her with wide eyes. And yet in spite of being annoyed at the startle, relieved to see them arrived, and just a little terrified at the destruction before them, all they could
say was one sputtered word: “Squib…?”
Yet the only acknowledgment she had of this new nickname was a dismissive wave of the wing as she went on: “If there’s gonna be any attention here, it’s gonna be on that guy, and he’s gonna be busy looting ‘em!”, she said, pointing at the dropping hulk.
“If anything is left by the time it hits the dunes…” they answered, staring with unease at the devastation. “B-but… you’re right, it’ll draw far more attention than any wagon down below. If there is even anyone left to pay attention…”


It was settled, then. Once the Canyonking had struck the earth, and the sloop landed to ransack what was left, they’d scramble away, down the nearest wall and towards their rendezvous. And indeed, the greater airship gave out at last, its engines puttering out in a blast of flame but a few dozen feet above the dunes. Even muffled by the soft bed of spores that passed for ground in this place, the thing still made an echoing, thunderous crash as it landed on them, the weakened metal crumbling around the holes its opponent had made. A great blast of flame was shoved out of the gasbag as its armor’s inertia crushed it to nothing, flattening the whole into the damaged hull below until it was practically blanketed by it, smothering its fires into the bed of sodden spores… Lucky them, if anyone had survived that. Knowing these caverns, and knowing the Bannerbound, someone likely had. But there was no time to check; just enough time to watch the Midnight Alight touch down next to it…

...which, after a few seconds that kept stretching, it
didn’t. In confusion, they both looked around, then forwards.

There it was, still aloft, nearing the ceiling. Closer to the two than it had been a few moments ago. And it was pointed
right at the two, and coming closer still, as its captain looked in their direction – with a Troxi at his side that was looking right at them.

Qarretzu froze, instinctively trying to bury their long and colorful self into the lichens, only to find those eyes were still on them. They glanced at Chitwy, who was already flying away, yet before they could even think of the idea she was leaving them to be caught, she was already flying back – and before they could be relieved in turn, she dive-bombed the skink off the stalactite, snatched them out of the air (while they barely held on to their rifle) and tried to carry them off, downwards and away from this thing that had so easily thrashed the vessel they meant to distract but a few minutes ago. Yet all she did was put them both in the spotlight as the vessel approached them anyhow, almost languidly in comparison to the breakneck pace they’d seen. They couldn’t outrun it, they’d have to out-maneuver it somehow…

“…M-miss Chitwy, above it! T-try above it!”, the skink sputtered, pulling on her tailfeathers to make sure she heard it. And she did; the swallow made a sharp, vertical U-turn heading upwards… and back towards the vessel itself, as if aiming to hide right above its gasbag where neither crew nor vessel could fire on the two. But where would they escape
after that, they couldn’t wait out this ship forever, would she fly past it, force it to make a U-turn itself? All they could do was hold on tight, curl their tail around themselves, and keep a grip on their rifle, even if taking a shot like this wasn’t an option. Still, it paid to keep an eye on the targets…

But as soon as they looked at the deck, they saw a and a glimmer. Something sweeping,
swirling through the spores. They yanked on Chitwy’s tailfeathers, hard enough to pull one off, to make sure she stopped in place and saw it as well. And so she did, stopping cold and flapping backwards, even if it meant Qarretzu had to hold tight as inertia made them swing forwards-

Leaving their tail to be caught in a spore-laden gale, strong enough to tug on it but not enough to actually pull them in. It went wide, right ahead of the two, barely dispersing until it struck the ceiling and scoured it of old lichens, leaving only that which was lively enough to take root.

And looking down, the captain was there at the prow with one boot on the railing, looking at them with a sly, confident smile. He had one finger pointed at them, his palm facing up as if he were about to beckon them closer. Then, once he saw he had their attention, his smile widened enough to show a surprising array of pointed little teeth, and he finally spoke: “Please, this is time to calm down! We had the same enemy!
Don’t know what has a Troxi and a Cheli working together, but you helped, no? Come down, to meet properly!”

He had a voice like a tenor marred by the slightest rasp, an unwavering enthusiasm in every word, and a
bizarre accent that Qarretzu could hardly recognize; the only other Ifchi they knew well was Usherrimi, and she didn’t sound quite like this. A glance at Chitwy’s face confirmed the confusion was mutual, much as hers seemed almost offended. But as the rest of his crew came on deck – mostly Ifchi, with the Troxi that found them and one… wax-riddled Bee, the most perplexing of the lot – it was clear they may as well take the invitation, whatever it was. Outlaws with a common interest, that’d have to do. They were about to tug on her tailfeathers one last time, gently now-

“Alright, FINE. If only because watching you fuck
that thing up was the most fun I’ve had in weeks”, Chitwy cawed. And down she went, though Qarretzu was the only one to notice she dug her nails into their scales until they hurt. With some embarrassment, they handed back the plucked tailfeather as soon as they hit the deck, which she snatched off their claws quickly and brusquely. “All you need to know is we didn’t want that thing and its crew snooping. We were gonna just distract them, but”, she paused to look over the railing at the fires below, “this works just fine too.”

“Only distracting?” he asked with a little chuckle. “
Distracting them for me, or were you going to shoot them like flies until you ran out of them? Though you were doing it! They were lining up for you, hah! Hahah!The chuckle evolved into a sharper laugh, genuinely amused. “A distraction it was, they never saw us coming, and I think you got one of the spare captains too!”

“...spare captains..?”, Chitwy muttered, the bafflement taking the wind out of her wings.
“M-must’ve meant copilot of s-some kind, miss Chitwy”, Qarretzu whispered into her ear (or where they thought she had one), trying to hide it from
this captain in a moment of distraction.

Then, this strange Ifchi shook his head as his smile warmed up, rounded the two, and laid his slimy arms around their shoulders, bird and skink alike wincing – not that he noticed. “You made this easier for us”, he said, “we lost nothing, and neither did you!
I say this calls for at least a favor, no?” Letting go, and crossing between them before turning around on one heel to face them, he raised one arm high in the air, and lowered it to bow before them, his tail carrying the motion with a flourish that sent slime droplets far behind him. “So! A favor from me, Captain Shurrum Nish Isharral of Midnight Alight: Tell me where you need to go, and you will be there.”

Swallow and skink glanced at each other in silence, trying their best to communicate without a word. All they really needed, and all they really
wanted, was to be away from here and back with their boss now that they had (more or less) done their job. This… exuberant captain clearly had business of his own. The business of… fame, probably, of someone that would shoot one of the biggest vessels the Clans could construct out of the air just to let everyone know it was him who did it. The kind of business with collateral damage none of them could afford.

But it seemed Chitwy had reasons beyond that, by the growing look of genuine
disgust on her face. She was opening her beak, lingering on her next words, and… no, they couldn’t afford to taunt the captain either. With one hand on her (still slimed) shoulder, Qarretzu stepped forwards with the best smile they could manage, and spoke first. “Very kind of you, c-captain, b-but we were j-just going to leave, this is…”, they said, pausing to think of a way to say ‘you’re too blatantly showy to help’ diplomatically, before having a different idea: “…c-could you take us to our wagon? We’re h-heading on f-from here, a-and we have to be quiet about it…”

Then, Chitwy herself stepped forwards, nudging them back to presumably take it from there. “Yeah we’re running something quieter here. If you’re one of those ‘leave one to tell the tale’ guys, tell ‘em it was your guys.” Oh, that sounded clever, letting him claim a little extra fame if he wanted to, no harm done if he didn’t – hard to tell which he’d go for. “So all we’d ask is for a quick lift to the others, and we’ll be on our way.” A moment of silence, as she… squirmed, mentally, as far as they could tell, but a quick nudge from their tail and she got out what she needed to say: “
Thanks though.” Practically spat the word out, but, it would do.

The captain nodded, keeping his smile. Ah. From the shadows, then! I understand it! Very good, I won’t make you wait!Striding over to the steering wheel, with his hands behind his back his tail slithering over the deck, he continued: “You tell me where this is, and I will get you there, ladies!”

I’m not a lady, captain”, Qarretzu cut in almost instinctively.

Then, slight panic bubbled in their mind, suddenly concerned about their reaction. It was unlikely, but neither of them could afford a bad one. But they weren’t expecting Shurrum’s
actual reaction: He froze mid-step with one hand clamping tightly around his other wrist, his eyes went wide, his smile twitched, and they got the sense he would be blinking hard if he could. Like they’d just hit the brakes in his brain, almost by accident… But after half a second of this, he was back to normal, like this pause never happened, and he just resumed his walk to the steering wheel with his voice just as lively as before: “Then you tell me where this is, and I’ll get you there, friends!”

Crisis averted, much as they didn’t know what to make of
that.

Still, off they went, as captain Shurrum took the wheel in one hand, and the (presumable) speed lever in the other, and gave them both a pull, letting the vessel respond in kind as the engines kicked in, and sent the vessel sailing into the spore clouds beneath. It took Qarretzu a moment to realize they hadn’t told him where they were going yet, but before they’d taken two steps forwards Chitwy’d already rushed in, practically ramming onto the railing, to point a talon into the darkness. “More or less over there, I’ll let you know when I see ‘em!” She huffed, and glanced back at the skink with a look both alarmed and annoyed; all they could do was shrug.

“Yes, of course”, he answered while flashing a bigger smile still, one that almost let them see his sharp little teeth. “Same cavern, no? We’ll be there in just minutes! Must be important if this had you shooting at the Canyonking with a gun and a bow, no?”

Another glance between the two outlaws. This time, Qarretzu moved first, and rushed to reply. “W-we couldn’t afford the risk, captain, one shot from it and that would be it f-for our… enterprise as a whole.”
“Yeah why WAS that thing there anyways!?” Chitwy outright demanded to know, turning back to the captain. “Was it hunting you? ‘cause it sure wasn’t hunting US, even the Clans don’t do that much overkill!”
Yet in spite of the accusation, the captain just laughed. “Of course it was! They have been looking for me for months! And I always find them first!”
Qarretzu couldn’t help but mutter as they reasoned out loud, “they must think the bigger they send, the better the chance at getting… g-getting one shot on this. T-they might think it’ll be enough if it’s a b-big enough shell?”

And suddenly, they found the captain sidling up to them in an instant, with just one hand on the wheel, grin practically pointed at them. “It doesn’t matter how big if they don’t get to fire it, my friend!”

They would’ve said ‘fair enough’, but with that kind of invasion of personal space they just saved their words until a tug from the wheel snapped his attention back to piloting; learning their lesson, they backed away towards the railing, and turned around to search for their destination in the billowing sporeclouds, as they all made their way through. Four knowing eyes was better than two on this. And, more importantly, it kept them both out of this captain’s overly friendly reach…

…six eyes, now, as the skink that acted as the captain’s spotter stepped forwards and looked over the railing. Dull palette on him now that they got a closer look, mostly an earthy red with a light brownish underbelly. His crest was a
brilliant purple, though, as if his very feathers were made of amethyst… to match his eyes, in fact. Not unheard of, but kind of unusual. He leaned in far over the railing, reaching out with his tailtip to latch onto the guardrail and practically throwing himself over it, landing just far enough to see directly below the vessel if he needed to… all without a single word.

Chitwy just stared, her face stuck in an odd expression that was between concern and annoyance. “You… seeing something down there?
I could always just fly and check.
This other Troxi’s response was to wave his finger in the air, a denial of her words, before leaning further into the cloud as if the extra inches would help him find something. “Don’t mind that”, the captain said from behind them all, “my first mate never speaks.”
Said first mate’s only reaction was to glance back at the bird, motioning with one thumb at a spot somewhere in the spores, then turning to Qarretzu to do the same, one brow raised with what might be annoyance.

After a quick look at each other, both outlaws focused on the spot this Troxi was pointing at, seeing nothing but the fungal fog before them… at first. After a few moments, a few more meters, and a finger pointed far more aggressively, the tell-tale glint of a wagon’s lights…
their wagon’s lights, cutting through the spores as the vehicle made its way across the dunes.

“T-that’s the place, yes” was all Qarretzu could say, wondering how the first mate’s eyesight could pierce the clouds before their own, or before Chitwy’s. They’d always thought of themselves as a good spotter, but this one-
“How in the fuck did you even
see it!?”, she blurted out right then and there, voicing their thoughts in far more crass a manner than they would have.
The captain’s voice answered in his stead. “He has very good eyes, lady, keeps surprising me! Could see the end of the cavern without the clouds!” For good measure, he left the wheel behind momentarily just to lay his arm across the first mate’s shoulders, pulling him in. “Shame we can’t shoot that far, no?”, he added with a grin – completely ignoring the skink’s resigned (if amused) look.

But then, Shurrum slid right back to the wheel, steering their gradual descent. “Now, I think they’ll like to see you two first, so they don’t think we’re shooting them, no? No need to waste bullets!” Yet again he laughed, as if his boundless energy had no other outlet. “
Get on the prow, so you’ll be the first things they see! Then you let them know it was me. Might not see you again, but good for you all to know it was Captain Shurrum that made your job easy today, and easier tomorrow, whenever you come again!

The two spared each other furtive, baffled glances, before turning around to peer over the railing, with Qarretzu holding their rifle in front to make their silhouette easier to spot. The wagon was closer still, they could see the lights moving already… and slowing down. Even at its size, a ship as unsubtle as the Midnight Alight was hard to miss… Chitwy leapt on the railing, clinging with her claws, and waved with one wing holding her bow, just to make sure they knew they weren’t about to get shot. And narrowing their eyes, Qarretzu already saw the cowled, spindly figure of their boss coming out of the vessel, claws in the air, before lowering them…

Yet before either of them could call out, and put this odd workday to an end, the captain made a question, a very casual question, that sent it right into a tailspin: “But before I forget it, one question! There’s been this fire, ah… fire-channeler, yes! Also Ifchi, black body with white tail, and
very red branches! She’s made a name, already, even back in the city! You know her?”

Qarretzu was very, very glad Shurrum couldn’t see their jaw drop. They looked at Chitwy out the corner of their eye, and found her with her beak clasped, almost grinding, and her wings’ spurs flared in alarm. Their eyes met… This was a terrible moment to find out Usherrimi was somehow famous in his circles.

The Cheli bolted into the air and practically divebombed the wagon, landing loudly enough on it the Troxi could hear her nails scratching iron. That left distraction duty (again) to them… so they slowly turned around, resetting their jaw, and tilted their head in the most confused-seeming manner they could. “F-fire-channeler, c-captain?”, they asked, not even trying to hold in their stutter, “You mean… p-pyromancer? Isn’t that… i-it sounds rare, I didn’t think it happened…!”
What else to say, something that would take his attention, feign even more ignorance, perhaps? Ignorance that’d draw him to answer, even! “I-it even seems so… contrary! S-so often they twist water, b-but fire, t-that’s the absolute opposite…!” It even seemed to be working, ever so slightly marring the captain’s smile before it twisted back together, getting him to lean from behind the wheel…

Only for them to notice he wasn’t looking at them.

They followed his gaze, and
realized, far too late, that with Chitwy heading down there and Qarretzu handling the captain, there was no one left to distract the first mate, who could spot red gills and a white tail in hiding even through the spores, and through the window of a lightless wagon. Could, and more importantly, had, leaning right over the railing to point directly at her while his tailtip waggled in the air.

Captain Shurrum’s eyes went wide, and he returned to the wheel to give its lever a harsh yank that nearly toppled everyone on board, including Qarretzu, as the vessel practically threw itself downwards only to brake at the last moment to land smoothly – more or less – on the spore-strewn grown beneath. Right after that, he rushed out, outright leaping overboard to get to the ground faster, and the Troxi could swear they heard a whooshing sound as he presumably landed… a whooshing sound that very much wasn’t there as they ran for the guardrail and immediately pivoted over it to crawl down the hull to follow him. They couldn’t stop him by now, but might as well be with their boss for
this.

Off they went, yet already this captain was far ahead, right at the wagon, having crossed the distance far faster than their thin, slimy legs should’ve allowed in a place like this one. They could barely focus on his figure as they rushed across the spores, but they were very sure they saw it bowing before the wagon and its gathered group, much as he had earlier for the two. But with their heart pounding in their ears from the rush and the shock, they couldn’t pick up on his actual words until they’d finally arrived behind him, getting to see Chitwy digging her claws into the spores with one hand on her bow, Ziv-Ziri with her clawed hands clasped together and wings flicking within her cloak as she bore her usual smile, and Usherrimi, the very target of this all… emerging from the carriage, looking merely annoyed, as if she’d been woken from a nap.

First time I have someone chasing me all the way from Ishiss, this better be good”, she said, the irritation clear in her voice as she combed through her gills with her own fingertips. Then, tilting her glasses, she noticed the skink’s approach, and immediately turned to them. “Alright, that’s everyone. Qarretzu, if you could please tell me who this one is? All Chitwy had were insults.”

Something about the way she asked them made the captain have another full-body freeze, like the one they’d already seen when he called them a lady. Right when he was almost done bowing, too, stopping him in place; they’d swear his eye would’ve twitched if they could see it right. Or if it had lids to begin with.

“W-well…
we were d-distracting the Canyonking”, they began, pausing to see if she registered what that meant. When her gaze did not change, they clarified: “M-massive airship, m-much bigger than that one, would’ve… b-blown you up. B-but we were d-distracting, a-and he showed up in t-that, a-and shot it down… said he’s been d-doing that for some time. T-then he offered a ride, a q-quick trip, and we just… wanted to get out fast, s-so we came right here. B-but… t-then he asked for you. T-that’s all I have, miss…!”

But it was Ziv-Ziri that answered, practically springing out of the driver’s seat and onto the spores to run towards Qarretzu and practically lift them off the ground. “Canyonking? Aren’t those actual cruisers up there!? With cannons you could stuff Vel in!? And you were shooting at THAT!? We don’t have anything for that, for nothing even close to that, were you just gonna plink at the windows until we left!?”

Qarretzu tried, and failed, to say something, as their stutter consumed the first few words – Chitwy filled in instead: “Boss, it was either that or letting that thing find you, decide ‘eh whatever we can spare one shell’ and blowing you UP! And besides, we got a few of ‘em! I know I got one right before everything back there started! And I know you had to hear Squib’s gunshots, got actual aim with that thing! Better than any moron I saw using one of those things.” Said ‘thing’ being the Troxi’s rifle, which she pointed at just a little dismissively.

And then”, the captain cut in, in what would’ve been a polite tone if it hadn’t been both loud and sudden, “before anything could start going wrong, I arrived!” His smile was almost a little too wide at first, practically stretched, before he settled it once heads had turned. “Jumping on the distraction the two made, the Midnight Alight made her entrance, flying across the cavern like a shooting star!Ignoring the several tilted heads at this simile, he continued, spreading his hands towards the ceiling. “With sharp eyes on the deck and good hands on the wheel, we were there, and the Canyonking had shown its big, soft side to us all. It was then or never, we could see it, because it brought every gun, every last gun!”

“T-they were all mounted b-below, n-none of them could point up,” Qarretzu interjected.
I felt like an important detail.

The captain’s expression didn’t change, but he inhaled sharply before continuing. “Oh, but that’s what you think, my friend, there are ways to tilt a ship, even a ship that big, to get them pointing up. I’ve done it before with her, and I know I will do it again, even if she grew! But that one did not get the chance. Before it could start, before the crew inside could get out and shoot back, the Midnight Alight struck! Blasting precisely where the ammo could be reached, where it would kill the guns, where no amount of armor could stop it! And then another shot, just as precise, into the gas, right where the plates could do nothing! In the shot went, a perfect strike within!”

“H-he has a f-flame cannon on board, h-he used that for both shots…” That
also felt like an important detail.
“A
flame cannon”, Usherrimi repeated, apparently agreeing with them. “Ten inches of steel couldn’t stop that, the real trick would be in getting that thing bought and mounted there to begin with”, she added, pointing at the Midnight Alight’s prow.

Captain Shurrum’s smile strained, just a little. “Oh, but precision matters, lady, it matters very much even there! You have to know what lies behind the armor, and then hit it still!” Taking half a second to relax, he picked up again. “
Anyhow, we struck well and hard! And from that moment, it was a matter of finishing. Gun and arrow softened those that came outside to look and aim, while cannons ablaze poured in to kill the very ship itself! Around it we went, fast as our winds could take us, letting out all we had, lighting it up until it could have no more! Always above its cannons so that it would not take revenge – I could see in their eyes, they would’ve done it! But they did not get to do it. We all made sure of it. After that, only a matter of courtesy to bring the two that helped before you.

“Only because your guy actually SAW us somehow up there, we would’ve gotten here our damn selves just fine.Chitwy seemed to consider that an important detail, or at least frustrating enough to squawk it out.

This time, there was no real stumble or stutter. The captain just stared at her, for several seconds, with a strained, frustrated and utterly unhappy smile. The sort of smile Qarretzu’d only seen
once, on a newly-minted sergeant who just realized, three explanations in with zero progress, the kind of squad he got. Then he just stared at the ground for a little longer, giving them the impression he’d be screwing his eyes tightly shut if he could…

“Moving on, then”, Usherrimi interjected almost mercifully, “what’s this all have to do with
me?

She had to regret it, from the bewildered look on her face as the captain was immediately inches away from it, with his usual dashing smile back on. “Everything to do with you, because if they are with you, then it all makes sense, their skill suddenly makes sense!” As he spoke, he went back to pacing, with his usual wide gestures, before the other Ifchi could light up in annoyance – though Qarretzu still expected that soon. “But you are the one making a big name in Ishiss! Whispers about the one burning soldiers in every country, leaving just ashes. About the big family heir that got pushed too far on what she thought, set an entire University ablaze, and walked away!”

Throughout it all, Usherrimi’s face was an active battleground, somewhere between thrilled, horrified and simply baffled. Lost for words at accusations spoken like actual praise, from this airship pirate (corsair maybe?) that’d just fallen out of thin air as far as she knew… If she had any words for this, they weren’t coming out.

But the one that
did have words that’d flow was Ziv-Ziri, who immediately popped up behind her shoulder as she emerged from the wagon, and cut in. “Uh, sorry to undermine this whole thing, and sorry to undermine ya Sherry, but these whispers sound pretty exaggerated.” She spoke casually, a marked contrast with the captain’s bombastic words, turning repeatedly between him and Sherry. “I know she’s not ‘burned a soldier in every nation’ ‘cause I was there, and we didn’t have to. Though were ya hiding the ‘whole university’ thing from me? Not gonna be mad if ya did, I still get it either way, but it doesn’t sound like ya did?”

“Because it
is exaggerated, Ziv.” Sherry’s voice was even, low, and utterly unimpressed. “That kind of rumor’s just undercutting me, making it sound like I’ve lost my damned mind, slinging flames before I even open my mouth. As to the university thing,” she paused, turned towards the captain to directly point at him and added “which is none of your business,” then went back to the Vezarym to finish her thoughts with “no, it was barely even one room. I knew exactly who had to burn, and acted accordingly.”

After a frozen millisecond on Shurrum’s part, he sprang back to life with his smile renewed. “But you did burn! You survived that and more, and if you wanted to leave just ashes, you could have! Less furious and less happy to burn, but just as impressive as I hear, I bet! Ah, rumors always give a crooked picture, and I must say…” He let that linger, and slipped
just a little into the pyromancer’s personal space, drawing an indignant look he ignored. “The real picture is far, far better~!”

The wink that followed lit a flame in each and every one of Sherry’s gills, and had her fingers stretched outwards. Qarretzu knew what that meant…

But so did Ziv-Ziri, who quickly wrapped herself around the fiery Ifchi with a slightly smug smile…
and a small whisper that Qarretzu couldn’t hear; all they could see were her lips moving, right behind the olm’s gills where the captain couldn’t see them. Then, as Usherrimi’s eyes twitched, and she herself blushed, the bat offered a far bigger grin before speaking in a lilting, smug tone. “I know, right? Way better than any rumors, than any hearsay! Though I gotta wonder about mine though, what they mention. The daring escapes, the little heists, maybe the fact I’m with her, so that she’s not open for business in any sense of the word?” She almost hissed those three words out, then went back to her smile, punctuating it all by turning Sherry’s snout and kissing her right on the front, briefly but with just a bit of tongue for him to see. “Then again in this business, not having a name’s pretty helpful, maybe the less everyone knows the better, hee~!”, she finished, turning that smile into an outright grin, smug and with a little menace.

That outright paralyzed the captain, leaving that dumb smile frozen on his face with wide eyes as he just stared at the bat. Almost cathartic to watch… for a moment, before something in his mind finally leapt a hurdle, and his eyes lingered further on said bat, up and down, then at the pair as a whole… and that smile regained its life, with some slyness to boot. And then came his reply, looking straight back at Usherrimi once more, with not a single inkling of a comeback in his tone: “Hah, hahah, very good taste, too, fantastic!”


Then he just spun on his boot’s heel, striding with hands behind his back like he hadn’t just left a trail of dropped jaws and eyes both shocked and vexed right behind him; the skink could swear they heard the words ‘I thought that would work’ whispered indistinctly, before the captain’s voice drowned it out. “But there is one problem. I have sources in the city, and they say that family is looking for you. They want you back! And they are moving lots of money for it! You can’t stay out of their eyes forever, they’ll know more than I know. And they’ll have someone chasing you once they do. And there goes everything!

The pyromancer got a dark look on her face. Outrage and fury, with just the slightest hint of fear, all tempered with a growing, menacing calm as she outstretched her fingers once more. “They hardly know me. No matter how much they think they do. They won’t find me, and none of their trackers that do will ever go back to Ishiss.” Qarretzu’d seen what she’d done to their hunter and warden back in the Hills, they knew she meant that.

But they will”, Shurrum just repeated, his smile flattening to something almost dour, before perking up again and adding “but it won’t matter!” Now, he turned to the side, hands still behind his back as he looked at Sherry with one eye with one finger raised in her direction. “It doesn’t matter if they know where you are when they can’t reach you or catch you! And on the Midnight Alight, they can do neither! The only ship fast enough to keep away from them all, until they tire… no matter how long it takes!” He made one sweeping motion towards it – his own tail swishing across the spores at the same time – as his grin grew wider still, now showing actual little fangs. “And she is in need of one like you, I am in need of one like you! One fiery one, ablaze! With gills of ruby and blood of blue! A perfect match, perfect story!”

He left but a moment to let them ponder what he said (Blood of blue…?), before practically
lunging, ending up right in front of Sherry once more and making her flinch as he just smiled in her face. “Here, they will never get you. Here… we shall all make names across the caves, to be feared and admired. We will soar! Down here in the mud and spores, you will not last. They will find you. But up in the air? Glory waits~

And he bowed, yet again motioning towards the vessel… and letting a long,
long silence linger as everyone else was left to process this speech of his. And as said silence stretched on, one had to wonder even he had to catch on that it wasn’t in his favor. The faces that surrounded him were all baffled, some affronted, some simply unsettled. Qarretzu’s was twisted by second-hand embarrassment, they knew that much. But Usherrimi herself looked… neutral. Steely even. Her gills were almost sagging, and the only indication she was even tensed up were her outstretched fingers…

“…I won’t last, you’re saying. They’ll find me, then? Suppose that’s true. Suppose all I can do is delay them, if I were to stay down here…
They will reach me, and they might catch me.She uttered that, yet her voice didn’t sound defeated. Quite the opposite. “But even then it won’t matter. Because if they get their hands on me, anywhere close, even if I was alone, they would be ashes.” Her tone was lighting up as much as her gills, which now bore a tiny flame at each tip, as she glared back at the captain. “Maybe then I’ll be burning someone in every nation, like you heard. Maybe then they’ll get it. If it comes to that, it’ll be on my own terms, with those I chose.

And as if to drive the point home, her tail raised in the air and nudged the bat forwards, where one of her arms could wrap around her waist and pull her in. But
there, the skink could see five more flames that the captain couldn’t, one on each fingertip…

Yet the captain didn’t seem bothered by this rejection at all. His eyes seemed brighter still, from a quick glance as he got up and approached the bat and the olm once more. “Hah! Hahah! That’s what I look for! That’s the spirit we could use! That’s the attitude I
need! How could Midnight Alight even dream to bring light to this dark without you in her? No, she needs one with powerful waves, one with real light in them! A sun cannot swim in the mud, a sun should swim through skies!

Said “sun” interrupted him, raising her voice over his next words. There is no sky here, you tadpole of a captain-

Then the captain practically barged into her personal space, his smile strained to the point of failure, as the strange insult – was that more biting in Ifchi? – seemingly landed true. “IT’S CLOSE ENOUGH”, he outright yelled, before his tone evened out, and his expression relaxed, walking back but never turning his back on her. “It’s like the night, darker than any night, and it needs light of its own, it needs a sunrise! And so it needs a sun, a proper sun and not just steel and magic! So I am giving you an invitation you will never get, and you will never find here: To join us, to join me, and be that sun yourself~!” Yet again he bowed, so low he could huff the spores beneath everyone, and motioned towards his own ship with both hands, seemingly in the most dramatic gesture he could manage.

But this time, he glanced up from under his hat until he could look Usherrimi in the eye. From their angle, however, Qarretzu saw that smile drop to a dour, affronted and perhaps slightly depressed frown, as he tacked on one last addendum. “It’s that or stomping in the mud. Chased by family forever as they keep finding you. No ship, just a rusty cart and these dull crawlers, who just know more mud.” He even waved dismissively at them all, carefully avoiding Ziv but very much including the skink themselves.

The looks on the crew… varied. The only reason Chitwy hadn’t shrieked something was Ziv’s hand holding her beak fast, while the bat herself looked perplexed… no, disgusted, that looked too disdainful to be mere confusion. And they couldn’t help but agree with that, by now. This captain… whatever he was even trying to do, whether some twisted flirt, some recruitment attempt, or a threat, if not all three at once, it was so far from right they could hardly call it a fumble, it had started as a mistake and went down from there! It was only clear, from looking at Usherrimi herself, who-

...seemed to be smiling, as what little light was in these caverns caught in her glasses and blocked her eyes from others’ sight. A tiny smile, a
dark smile, you’d have to be a fool to think there was any mirth in there, except perhaps…

“A sun, you said. I think I like that, actually. But there’s one caveat to that.” Watching the captain stand up quickly, she strode over to him, calmly, slowly, her movements a little
too fluid, as she made her way to right in front of him and his hopeful expression. “Now we miss suns, now we know what a blazing star in the sky was needed for, why its absence can kill a world.” She even reached out to perk up his chin, make sure he looked her in the eye – that brief moment of contact making his eyes gleam with expectation – all before she stepped back, her hands behind her back. “But the thing you forget, city boy, you fountain tadpole, the thing about suns, is that back then, and even now, once you’re before them, if you ever get too close, too careless...”

“...
they burn.

Usherrimi brought her hands forwards, and a tidal wave of flame and heat erupted from them as she clapped right in front of them. Like a towering, utterly vertical flame of fire that was sent forth, setting the spores beneath them ablaze where nothing else had, crashing into captain Shurrum and engulfing him entirely until not even his shadow could be seen. The remnants alone kept going as eyes followed them, catching several crewmembers and starting a fire on the hull, dangerously close to the cannon. All Qarretzu could think at first, witnessing this, was that it seemed even bigger than last time.

It took a moment of thought as Sherry then turned around and shoved everyone back towards the wagon, urging them all to leave
quickly, a moment to take in the expressions of the others – had Chitwy never seen this before, with how startled she looked? And did Ziv enjoy seeing that, with that smile of hers? – and a moment to get on board to look back at this newly-spawned memory and realize the flames may have bulged as they traveled, right around where the target would be.

The skink looked back, leaning out one window of the wagon as it turned to flee, on a nervous whim.

The captain was there. Arms outstretched, fingertips singed to the knuckle, gills trimmed by the flames, and with his hat still ablaze, right above an utterly bewildered expression… and a startled, get strangely genuine
smile.

And before they could alert the others, they witnessed him raise his own hands, and
thrust them downwards at the spores, scattering the burnt, the burning and the intact alike as he was propelled backwards and upwards into the air, launching himself up as if he’d pushed right off the very air with that motion. As if he could… turn the wind just the same way Usherrimi could turn fire and flame. Another motion, and he sent himself backwards, landing right besides his own steering wheel, his expression steeling and his grin brimming with more little fangs than ever.

Now they choked out a warning, as best they could. “H-he’s alive, a-and he’s b-boarding again, miss Ziv-Ziri…! H-he’s g-got wind! He has wind in his…”
“Ah,
fuck, it would’ve been too simple for that idiot to just die, wouldn’t it. He’s good at it, if he could turn that blast.” Usherrimi didn’t even give him the dignity of turning back to look.
I think I speak for everyone here”, Ziv-Ziri said as she took the wheel and lit the engine, “when I ask: what the hell was up with that guy!?”
Chitwy grabbed the seats and barged her head into the front of the cabin just to shriek her answer: “I’ve been asking that from the moment I SAW the guy!” Though before she could continue, Qarretzu pulled her back so she wouldn’t distract the driver.

Sherry sighed, one pitch-black hand sliding over her face in aggravation. Her tone was more aggravated still. “My guess? This
should be some… idiot princeling. Some scion of a big-name family that roped himself into a scheme. His accent, the way he talks, you can tell he barely knows Common, some Magus families do that on purpose thinking it’s beneath them.” She slid her glasses back into place, glancing into the rearview mirror – as Qarretzu turned back fully to see the ship starting to rise into the air, while the crew worked to put out the fires. “But he still turned my blast. He’s an idiot, but he’s either well-taught or talented. I’m betting on talented.

As the skink turned around, they gulped, and tried as best they could to give their addendum. “W-what about p-piloting, do they t-teach that…? He’s g-good at that too, reckless, b-but good…” After the olm turned her head to glance at them, they gathered their wits to elaborate. “H-he almost t-threw his crew overboard from how fast he turned, b-but… he never g-got shot at or hit. Got that ship with both b-broadsides in a minute. Didn’t so much as brush a stalactite… a-and on a ship that fast, with a f-flame cannon and everything else, if he’s g-going to f-fly it low, e-even in… h-he might…”

They gulped again. With a terrible feeling, Qarretzu turned around, gazing through the back window to check on the sloop, just in case…

“...
h-he- he’s- HE’S- HE’S AFTER US!

And everyone was shoved back into their seats as Ziv’s wagon sped up, its engine belching a black plume as it roared to full throttle. “Already!? Guy left the engine running that’s for sure!” Nervous, but not panicking, the Vezarym thrust her ears forwards and narrowed her eyes, her claws firm on the wheel. Her smile thinned out to nothing, but her tone remained cheery, if steelier now. “It’s gonna be a rough path to lose this guy, but I know the route for it. Gonna be like driving into a crag monitor’s mouth but can’t think of a better place to lose an airship. If he shoots, I’ll be dodging, so hold fast!

Qarretzu could only obey, digging their claws into their seat and slipping their tail under the one in front, turning around to keep an eye on the vessel trying to approach. They briefly grabbed their rifle, wondering if it’d be necessary, if only to go out fighting. Or maybe provide a different kind of distraction. This was a bad position, but the target was getting far closer. But that’s if they had a chance to set up, before they got turned into nothing but a smoking crater on this impacted, spore-strewn road.

Said chance wasn’t looking good, as they saw that a tiny, yet blinding fireball had just left the prow.

“FIRE! OPENED FIRE!”, they screamed, unable to look away – thankfully, as they noticed it was arcing far more than it
should to hit them straight on, even leading the shot. “Ahead of us! H-he’s f-firing on t-the road…!” That’s what it looked like at least.

Ziv-Ziri lowered herself, humming louder and squinting at the road. Almost gritting her fangs, before relaxing enough to smirk. “Bet he’s trying to box us in. Thinks I won’t drive through a pit of flame – and I won’t! Sherry, if you please~!” At her word, Usherrimi quickly pulled the window down, leaning her head out and making sure one of her gills was exposed to the air outside. The bat then snapped her claws and pointed back at the Troxi, with a question on her tongue “How far ahead?”


Another look at the fireball before it disappeared above the wagon’s roof, then turning their head to look ahead at the road before them, curving around a hill of spores… They pointed right at the start of said curve as best they could, and barked out “Right where that s-starts!” just to be sure.

Now to hope they were right, as the bat hardly reacted other than getting all the speed she could… before swerving so hard Qarretzu almost flew into the still-closed window (where Chitwy
did crash). They saw the flame cannon’s shot crash into the start of the curve, which had been right ahead just a moment ago before Ziv-Ziri swerved into the spores instead, thoroughly clouding the air with them as a wave of flames washed over towards the wagon-

Before shutting down completely, barely able to get past the spores they’d risen as Usherrimi reached through the window, concentrating. Could Ifchi shut down what they usually wielded, just like that? It was either that or the spores being too wet to light, which made little sense. Yet there they were, missing the fires by mere inches as the wagon went right over the incline, so inclined it almost tipped right into the expanding blaze. Then, another swerve towards the road proper, and they rushed right ahead of the wave of flames, picking up speed once more as the wagon found (relatively) solid ground.

All Ziv had to say to that was “Right you were, Rezu!”, with a big grin she actually turned to flash before focusing on the road again.
Maybe that crash course in mortars back in the Legion hadn’t been a waste of time after all.

The pursuit was on, but they’d made it through the first salvo. And if they all shot ahead rather than directly, they might just want them alive after all – or maybe just Sherry. Lucky either way, unless they got caught. Up to them to keep an eye on what this ship was doing as it pursued them, advancing on them with ease. Catching up moment by moment, not firing yet, but shortening the distance. Soon enough, the Midnight Alight was close enough that Qarretzu could actually see Captain Shurrum, complete with big fanged grin, as he gripped the wheel and held the lever tight, lowering the ship inches at a time as it closed in. His gills weren’t even trailing in the wind, they were almost static, perhaps glimmering…

Was he trying to get close enough to blow them off the road, while he still could? It was insane, but he could pull it off, he was mad enough for
that, and it’s not like they could fire back-

“Miss Ziv-Ziri, p-permission to break your window?” Better to ask for permission, adages aside she was the boss.
“What- wait no just lower it, pull the lever in the corner! Why?” She hadn’t caught on yet. If this worked it’d be a pleasant surprise.

One pull of the lever, and the back window lowered itself. Not
entirely, but it’d do. Gently, quietly, they slid out their rifle through the opening, just enough to get their eye on its sights, before turning their attention to the vessel, and its crew. Quickly, they hovered their sights over the captain as best as they could in this rattling wagon, stuffing as much of their tail under a seat to anchor them better. This rattle was troubling, but manageable, all they had to do was hold steady, wait just a moment for the vessel to come closer. Already they could see the captain’s smile, the glint of his goggles, as he leaned to the side of his steering wheel with one hand raised towards them, rearing back…

But yet
again they missed his first mate, who was already in the midst of tackling his own captain as they pulled the trigger.

BLAM

And a miss, unless a clear gash on the underside of the sloop’s liftbag counted as a hit. Sure had to for whatever unfortunate had to patch it up later.

The vessel wavered in place, and quickly fell back as the first mate was the first to get back up and yank the lever back.
As they cycled the next bullet into the chamber (five left, was it?), they kept their eye on the retreating Midnight Alight, particularly on the captain they’d almost taken out and the first mate that prevented that. The latter was pulling the former up, and from the increasingly-blurry motions they could see, he wasn’t happy with his boss over that little stunt, berating him almost like one would a child. But the captain was on his feet, and… smiled it off, that was surprisingly hard to miss at this distance – before the sloop pulled up, hiding the two from view behind the deck.

They sighed, and cracked their neck while they waited for the next chance. That’d teach them to get close at least, better to keep them further away. And they’d bought the group time to reach the stalactites ahead – as Qarretzu found out when a violent swerve right behind the very first of them almost threw them into a window. The thing was barely a nub surging through the spores, but cover was cover, even just to throw their aim off before their boss surged the wagon down the road towards the rest.

Alright”, Ziv-Ziri said from the cabin, glancing backwards for just a moment, “we should be closer to the clear now! These only get thicker and taller from here on out! Don’t think he’s that dedicated, even if he’s that good, right? Which is good ‘cause this isn’t a place to drive that fast. Keep an eye, warn me if he shoots anything outta spite or something!” Another swerve, and her driving stabilized, sticking to the road as it curved around the stalagmites – each a little taller than the last. It wasn’t a straightforward drive, but it had cover, at least…

Yet as the skink sighed and looked forwards, taking their eyes off the vessel, it was Chitwy who took the chance to look back at their pursuer, and deliver the bad news: “Boss, they ain’t slowing down. Like at ALL.”

A surge of speed almost sent Qarretzu face-first into the back seat before they’d finished turning around to confirm.
But from a quick glance, the Midnight Alight had stopped falling back, and was again leaning forwards as it gained speed. How it intended to catch up with them, in this smaller wagon that could stick to the actual road, they didn’t know, yet there it was. And true to form, rather than just turn a little and let the stalagmite pass at its side, it damn near crashed into it before violently swerving around it, for no reason they could think of other than show off!

…and expose the broadside, for just a second.

“…B-B-BRACE”, they cried out, before the rattle of the sloop’s cannons drowned their words out momentarily. Multiple streaks of light and sparks shot from the vessel, crossing the spore-laden air above them at a high angle, an ample miss. But when they looked forwards, they saw the
actual target: One of the stalactites ahead. All they could do was barge into the cabin to point at it, making sure Ziv-Ziri caught it…

…and she looked down under that stalactite, then back up. Then the engine roared, spewing smoke into the air as the whole wagon accelerated so violently the skink was thrown back into their seat
again. “Still trying to wall us off, sneaky! Bet he thinks he’s the only one who knows their way around a wheel!” She sounded outright chipper. As everyone hurtled down the narrow road, a glance at the bat let them see a grin – a big, fanged, gleaming grin – as she gripped her own steering wheel tight, and her tone dropped to an outright growl heard even over the roar of crumbling stone: “And he’s dead wrong.

She didn’t slow for the curve right ahead of them. She just turned anyways, the wheels skating over stone and spore alike as momentum alone carried them forwards – all their spinning did was keep them on the curve. Another swerve, and they were all back on the road, the wheels finding enough purchase to practically shoot them forwards into the path ahead…

A thunderous, crumbling impact deafened them all momentarily, and a rush of wind shot into the wagon from the back window, as the stalactite finally hit the ground behind them.

“Easy~!”, Ziv said, her voice lilting as if they hadn’t just outraced death. “But just to make sure I don’t have to keep doing that, never know when I’ll get it wrong… Chi, Rezu, could you both see if you can put a hole in that guy?”

So long as you don’t leave me behind, boss! How’s the road ahead look!?For the first time in a while Qarretzu had forgotten the swallow was even there, which was usually unthinkable.
Curvier than a Toskar matron, as a friend used to say!”, Ziv answered, giggling, which got her an odd look from Sherry that stopped the giggling in its tracks. “Okay, better said: It’s gonna be twisty. Also downwards.”
Works for me, right on it boss!That was all Chitwy even said before pulling down the window and throwing herself off the wagon into the dark…
Nothing left for the Troxi to do but lock in place in this rattling wagon, get their eye on the sights and start looking for a shot. “...I’ll cover her, m-miss Ziv-Ziri, I’ll t-try to hit him this time…”

Time for a joint operation, then. From their sights, they could already see the airship turn just enough to straighten its path towards the wagon, closing in once more. Eyes on the prize, as the captain came into view… before stone blocked their sight once more. Another stalactite. Pulling back, they saw another narrow dodge to match it, sweeping right behind the hanging pillar. No hitting the captain on this one.

...but if another broadside was coming, Qarretzu thought, maybe they could do something there instead. The
Midnight Alight had yet again presented its side, and its assorted cannons were pointed right ahead, angled from the rest of the ship. Their barrels glowed already, laying exactly where they were as they charged up the next salvo. And as the road smoothed out, just for a moment, they aimed for one glowing, sparking muzzle…

BLAM

Streaks of light shot through the air once more, aiming for another chunk of stone to drop on their way – but there was one less this time. Their sight lingered just long enough on the cannons to see one was sparking and smoking from its back; almost a shame they were gonna miss the look on that gunner’s face. Might make them hesitate a little next time.

Nevertheless, they turned around to track the shots that
did fire and point right at the stalactite they’d hit, bracing themselves for a burst of speed – which came right on time, as the wagon’s wheels skated on a mass of spores at the edge of the next curve, the wheels practically launching the spores off the road as they kept everyone on track. Yet another tilt, and they all hurtled forwards into the next curve – where Ziv repeated the process almost flawlessly, whirring the engine until it practically screamed… so that when the wheels caught firmly on the path once more, they’d all be thrown right past the shadow of the collapsing stalactite.

A closer call than last time, but still made it with seconds to spare, much as they were fairly sure they heard pebbles bouncing off the roof.


Got too close again”, they muttered to themselves with the faintest smirk, getting the next bullet in the chamber with a pull of the lever. “Maybe… m-maybe he’ll show his face this time”, they said a little louder, now scanning over the scene with one eye on their ironsights. Nothing seemed to be on fire on what little of the deck they could see, but that was asking for too much, perhaps. It was enough of a distraction, at least, that the Midnight Alight didn’t swerve to show that side once it passed the next formation, simply avoiding it as a sane captain should…

…and drifting slowly and continuously in that same direction, until it practically brushed a large pillar of stone on one side. There, the thing turned twice as violently as before, and ended up practically perpendicular to the road underneath it, and the road they themselves traversed. Leaving
every last cannon on that side pointed right above them, starting to glow as the next salvo was readied…

But the skink’s gaze kept going to focus on the blue-and-red streak that swept dangerously close to the firing line before diving beneath the hull. A flick of the Troxi’s gaze, and they saw those manning the cannons drawing armaments, distracted from their duty. One of them, a white olm with red gills and a redder overcoat, even peered over the edge to try and keep track of her…


Big mistake.

BLAM

Was it a bullseye, or a ricochet off the hull? With this vehicle’s rattling jiggling their aim, they’d never completely know, but it mattered little: It was enough to make said Ifchi lose their footing on the deck, and immediately fall over the edge of the vessel to the ground below… Would they live? Hard to know, but it was one gunner out of their business.

The other gunners, however, would be a problem. As they pulled the lever, they saw a roil of activity behind the firing line, what looked like raised limbs shaken in their direction, before all suddenly scrambled behind each cannon once more.

And then, the salvo… far from a neat array of destruction streaking above them, this was a chaotic mess of sparks and light shooting either vaguely above them, or almost directly at their wagon – where it should’ve been, at least. “I p-pissed them off m-miss Ziv-Ziri, t-they shot
everywhere!” was all Qarretzu could offer to that, before listlessly hiding behind the seat, as if it’d help…

Before a slimy hand hot enough to almost steam yanked them right back up. They found a pair of lidless violet eyes staring into theirs, before their head was almost shoved against the absent back window. “Find the pointless ones, ignore, then
focus. You don’t get to panic, you’re our best pair of eyes”, Usherrimi said, her tone curt yet encouraging.

All they could do was nod, and get back to it. A second glance – they were too close for much reaction, but this meant the clear misses were clear. All that left were the ones overshooting, that ideally wouldn’t scatter much stone, and the one that was heading directly-

“TURN LEFT M-MISS ZIV-”

The whiplash got them before they could finish, though they at least didn’t hit the window (or the olm) this time. They raised their head just in time to see Sherry backlit by a wash of blue light streaming through the window behind her, as her lidless eyes went
just a little wider. Whatever comment she had as she opened her mouth was drowned out by the crack of thunder, real or metaphorical, that came from the shot they’d narrowly dodged. By the time she’d actually turned to look at the impact zone, enough of their hearing had come back to hear the pebbles raining down from the other shots that had missed them more widely, or failed to bring down one of the bigger stalactites above.

With that moment over, Qarretzu peered at the
Midnight Alight once more, watching it swerve back into place, parallel to them and slowly gaining once more. Then, it was oddly still. At a glance… they couldn’t quite see the captain, but they sure saw a dot, some distant object, get flung over from the prow where Shurrum ought to be towards the still-cooling cannons… before diving suddenly right behind them, as if the very winds had sent it down. “Captain’s mad”, they muttered to Sherry, before holding their breath to aim properly, and get a better view of the action…

Said action yet again involved a flash of blue and red right over the deck, and a far smaller streak lunging from it towards the front of the vessel – before swerving wildly to the side, enough to miss the ship entirely. Chitwy must’ve shot at the captain, who saw her coming and simply swung the winds in his favor. And she must’ve realized this, because she was trying to dive away from the front as fast as possible, from the looks of it, but had the very air under her wings turned against her until she damn near bounced off the liftbag.

The vessel turned, to either swerve the other way or just stay in pursuit after that failure of a broadside. It tilted just enough in the process to start seeing the captain once more, along with his first mate, seemingly focusing on driving once more and not looking their way. And – as they checked through their sights on a quick hunch – just enough to see the crew that
delivered said broadside were quickly rushing to crowd under the Cheli. And was that a gun one of them raised-

No can do.

BLAM.

A simple snapshot, barely even aimed beyond making sure it’d hit the mass. But right on time, there was movement, enough that the pistol they could see was immediately lowered, if not dropped. They all scattered, diving out of sight under what should be their posts, as Chitwy took the distraction and zoomed away in moments, taking a far safer distance. Crisis averted, then…!

But the vessel was still coming for them, finishing its turn and coming straight for them. Lower and lower it went as the ceiling closed in; Qarretzu turned their head towards the road ahead of them all, and the ceiling only closed in
further on the twists and turns to come, with many of the stalactites merging with their counterparts below. Yet the Midnight Alight kept coming, and wasn’t even slowing down as it found its narrow way through the incoming thicket of solid rock.

It rose in the air suddenly, nearly scraping its gasbag on the moss above, its prow alight with red, then orange, then a pure white… before a single tiny bead of blinding light shot across the air, trailing a mass of roiling fire. The flame cannon again, aimed high…
way high, not even coming close to them or their route as it crashed into one of the natural columns far ahead, right under the ceiling. Leaning out the window, they could see the moss catch ablaze, and heard the stone crack under the shift of temperature, softening just enough for the whole mass below to shift. Not enough to measure, but definitely enough to form a faint cloud of dust all around it, shaken off its mossy cover…

“What is he doing?”, the skink mused out loud, as they turned their sights back to the sloop to find a chance to end this chase. As they’d expected, rather than simply steer between the stones, the captain yet again swerved it wildly once past one of the stalagmites, this time just enough to pass right between two more. A narrow, entirely unnecessary maneuver, yet one that thoroughly threw off their aim as they passed right behind the pillar, making them lose track of Shurrum himself for a few precious moments. Was that the intention, or was he just showing off? It could go either way; the fact they could only guess was strangely irritating…

Another barrage came from its side right as it emerged, its munitions pointed far lower than the last shot. They noted three things: It seemed smaller than before, its sparks illuminated Chitwy’s form flitting right above the gunners, and the shots seemed to fly in the same direction as the flames just had, despite being lower-

...he was gonna drop the whole pillar on the road, wasn’t he. Softened it above, and now aimed to cut it down like a stalk.

Qarretzu barged into the cabin and pointed right at it, motioning almost desperately even if it meant missing the chance for a shot. “T-that’s gonna d-drop, r-right on the road…!”
But Ziv-Ziri was smiling again, and gently nudged their snout back out of her territory with one finger. “Warned, thank ya! Now you take care to shoot his eye out if you can find it and I will take care of this~!

They had little time to process her intense grip on the wheel or the sheer size of that grin before the roar of the engine drowned out all sound, and they were further smooshed into the seat by sudden acceleration. Scrambling back to their sniping position, they did not dare look where they were going, not just now, and tried to distract themselves with the next shot. Even as the shifts in inertia tried to throw off their aim in every direction, and the ground underneath the wagon got bumpier and… muddier, they hoped, they did not look behind them.

Instead, they focused on the Midnight Alight, looking it over as it counter-swerved to avoid crashing into one of the jutting walls of this narrowing passage. A turn so narrow it made them wonder how anyone up there (besides the gunner they shot) managed to stay on that deck. No one opened fire this time, but it brought the sloop far closer, and lower as well; it was practically scraping against the surrounding rock with each movement, yet its pilot was undeterred. Even Chitwy was forced to start dodging around the columns in this place just to stay aloft! A bigger target, sure, but at this rate, one had to wonder if he was going to crash this thing into them, or try that windy trick from before!

No, they had to focus, and see if there was
anything they could shoot to put an end to this. Or even just delay it enough for them to get away, and trust their boss and Chitwy to do their parts. From the way the ground beneath them rattled, and from the outright screeches beneath them of wheels against the dunes (rather than the road), hopefully the former was happening.

So they took aimed, and while the vessel lowered its prow to keep away from the ceiling, it was taking a surprisingly straight shot through the air, no turns to leave them vulnerable or expose anyone. Just the cannons to the sides at this stage, and this was the wrong angle and the wrong moment to get a malfunction out of them. They focused, desperately trying to keep the roar of crumbling stone out of their hearing, and the shifting pillar in the corner of their eye away from mind. There was, at least, a smidge of the Flame Cannon – to be exact, the “boiler” of it, reinforced as could be, but still a target for a rifle of their caliber, if they were lucky enough, but would they-

“If you’re gonna take a shot”, Ziv-Ziri turned to yell, “it better be now ‘cause I’m gonna TURN!”

Damn it, no choice but to roll the dice.

BLAM

Oh, good, an elongated flash of white hot light that would’ve been blinding if this thing had a scope. At least
that would buy them some time.

Then, Qarretzu’s train of thought was thoroughly derailed as the momentum of the wagon tossed them into Usherrimi – who’d shielded herself with her white tail knowing this would happen. Clawing for anything that wasn’t more olm or olm clothing, they tried to stabilize and look forwards at whatever they were doing – only to find themselves looking at the ship,
again, through the front window.

Glancing between front and back, they tried to paint the picture of what the hell was happening: They weren’t driving backwards, but rather had simply spun the vehicle around so violently inertia was still carrying them in the same direction, and right now the bat was spinning the wheels to counter that momentum. Behind them, a deep incline of spores and a cavern wall, an actual
ditch. Ahead of them, the road they left, and a road to follow – meaning they were right in the curve between them-

The wheels caught, and the wagon was launched forwards into the lower path, accelerating just enough to send the skink back into their seat again. Zooming down the road, with a glimpse of the
Midnight Alight tilting down and the first mate’s eyes peering over the railing on one end, and a glimpse of mossy stone on the other disappearing behind the roof of the vehicle, lingering just long enough to notice it was moving.

Tentatively, if not fearfully, the skink looked out the back.

And they had to close their eyes and hold on, as a scouring wind full of dust and spores blew into the open wagon until they found the lever to slam the window shut.


They were busy wiping the dust from their eyes, but the deafening sound of stone crashing against stone and its echoes traveling through the cavern, made sure they didn’t need to. The stones that pelted the back of their vehicle, and the wind that scoured its steel and its path, only confirmed it. The great mass of crumbling rock captain Shurrum meant to wall them off with had almost crushed them, and it was only the bat’s maddened driving that both put them so close to death, and let them escape capture.

Then, as their ears stopped ringing, they heard a shrill giggle, practically mad with glee. Gheehee, a perfect turn, outright flawless~!” It was Ziv-Ziri herself, proud of her own work. Her giggling cut off suddenly, however, and she added “Not sure I can pull it off that well next time though, so, if there’s a way to stop him from doing that again, please give it a shot?” She caught herself giggling again, perhaps she spotted her own pun.

Nevertheless, she was right. Even if all they had was a rifle, even if they only had one last bullet left (if they were counting right, and they sure hoped so, no time to check), that bullet in the right place would put an end to this ordeal. So they made sure it was cycled in, got their eye on the sights, and looked out the back…


Not one moment too late. This U-turn (if it could be called a turn, rather than a controlled spin-out of some kind) had left the Midnight Alight facing the wrong way, aiming towards the cavern wall. And true to form, it had to do a U-turn of its own… they were just in time to witness it. It barely slowed before tilting to the side and yet again swinging about in a turn so tight and narrow Qarretzu still didn’t understand how the crew remained standing. The deck had to stand like the steepest of hills during that twist, weaving the ship through the pillars and the stalactites…

They’d know. So tilted it was that they could see the whole thing, including Captain Shurrum himself twisting the wheel in a blur of hand motions. Just clear enough for one last shot. They’d have to account for every motion: The wagon’s movements, the vessel’s turn, gravity’s own pull at this distance, the meager breeze blowing from their destination, and the First Mate potentially ruining the shot again. Already he seemed to be peering this way, starting to move…

A tiny, elongated blur out the corner of their eye, a movement from the First Mate. and they saw him stumbling down, bleeding, with a
long black speck through the base of their tail. An arrow… They’d need to thank Chitwy later.

And just in time, in the midst of it all, the captain turned to look at him! He did not let go of the steering wheel at all, but he was distracted nonetheless, his body stock-still even as his hands steered the vessel, just as it started to turn towards them all in another risky maneuver that’d scrape the
cavern stone. Just as the road beneath the wagon smoothed and stilled, if only for a moment.

One bullet. Now or never.

BLAM

Ping…

Time seemed to freeze. They clung as tightly as they could to their post, letting their empty rifle drop on the seat. Was it done? Or where they done…?

Captain Shurrum was still standing. No blood to be seen, no falling motions. Yet he seemed to be struggling, his hands no longer a blur. His steering wheel wasn’t turning at all-

Now a falling motion, as the captain stumbled and fell to the side. Yet he got back up immediately… with the steering wheel still in his hands.

Qarretzu saw no sparks, no whirling from the spot where the captain stood a second ago. But the Midnight Alight slowed its turn, flattened its curve, stabilizing and plowing forward like nothing was wrong, bereft of Shurrum’s direction.

Now sparks flew. The sloop scraped the walls of the cavern, scattering dust and pebbles that hid all crew from view, and snagging its liftbags on the upper side, letting abrasion work away at them until they popped in a burst of flame that briefly lit the cavern. Was the captain trying to brake? It mattered not – the vessel started dropping, little by little, as it blind advance sped up, until they lost sight of it behind a column of natural stone…

Very briefly, as it turned out. A deafening crash and screech, worse than the scrape of the hull against the wall, rattled everyone’s ears, before the bent and cracked prow of the
Midnight Alight plowed through the crumbling mass of rock, bereft of all lift, to finally drop out of the air and come aground against the spore-laden road beneath it. A mass of shattered, burning wood and bent metal, and the scorched tatters that remained from the liftbag that once let it sail… all partly buried under rubble of its own making.

It was over.
If they had meant to do that it would’ve been absolutely brilliant, far more certain than even what they themselves had intended, but this had been a lucky miss. Joy of joys. At least Qarretzu could live with it – literally, who knows if the others would’ve spared them. One of those questions one was better off never having to answer. And so, they watched the rubble settle on the fallen ship, and let out their held breath as the dust cleared at last…

“Don’t know if that was you, his own idiocy, or both, but I don’t care. Perfect shot there, Qarretzu, thank you”. Usherrimi’s sheer relief was palpable, and they didn’t need to look to see the smile on her face from this angle. “Let that ship be his damn grave, I say.”
Then, she turned towards Ziv-Ziri, with a less-than-confident gaze and a slight blush on their face, and began to speak in a far lower voice: “Anyhow, Ziv, about that little moment, back there, erm…”

Yet a distant shift in the rocks behind them all clued the skink in that Sherry’s hopes were misplaced. They saw a single copper-green limb rise, followed by the rest of the olm. “He’s… alive, still. J-just crawled out of the pile, and… ” They trailed off, watching their motions, as the captain seemed to still, stare back, and bring one hand to his snout to… “...d-did he j-just
b-blow a kiss at me!?

Their own olm’s groan of sheer exasperation did not wait,
with her gills briefly lighting up in sheer frustration. “Of course. Of course he lived. As unkillable as an idiot would be. Of course he did.” Once her palm had left her face, she turned to Qarretzu to finish her thought. “He came for someone brilliant, and found much more than just one. Got far more than he bargained for. I should’ve guessed he’d like that. That… kiss wasn’t just for you, but he’d know it wasn’t me with that rifle, so… yes, bad news, it was for you too. Enmity’s… a little like that in Ishiss.”

That’s not a thought Qarretzu wanted in their head. They turned to answer, but it was a mess of an answer. H-he almost d-dies and… l-liked that? H-he’ll know it was me! A-and it’s… n-not just you now b-but me t-too!? I-I’m n-not even-
As their words came to a hard, sputtered stop, Ziv took over. “And I’m gonna guess me too? He did say you had good taste, and while I’m not gonna deny that it sure sounded like he’s including me on this little… thing of his. I mean he almost died here and he’s still flirting?” She was handling it better than they were…

Before they could put together something close to a reply, they were knocked over onto the seat by a feathered mass, one they had been far too distracted to see coming. They heard the twang of a bowstring before the feathers finally gave them space. It was Chitwy again, with the biggest smile they’d seen on her face so far… odd, how expressive a beak could be.

Yet all she had to say, after leaning in and laying one spurred wing on their shoulder, was “Good hunt, Qarretzu.
Even I never brought down something that big.

The silence stretched, as the skink couldn’t help but wilt a little at the praise, much as they had a smile of their own. Didn’t even have to force it, either. Hers was a nice voice when she wasn’t shrieking, was it…

But that smile came to an end, as they forced themselves to confess. “Brought down the ship, but not the captain. He’s… back there. And miss Usherrimi says he’ll come back for us.
All of us this time…” Their next words were blurted, almost spat out, as they shivered slightly, their eyes staring at the floor. “H-he blew a kiss at me… a-at us, b-but I saw it. H-he’ll be back…”

When they looked back up, they flinched, finding a spur inches away from their snout, pointed at them, with Chitwy’s gleeful face right behind it. “Hah! My bad on THAT” she said, “but then again all the best hunts are the ones that keep coming back for MORE! Hope I’ll be there when the fucker finds us again! See who finally gets to land a shot through his actual heart!”

Or head”, the skink answered before they could catch themselves… though then again, they did mean that. They turned towards the back window, closing it as they took a look outside one last time, at the stalagmites, the mossy walls, and the distant plume of dust and smoke they’d left behind, before adding, with a sigh and a small smile, “But next time… we should try not to miss.”

The pleasant silence between them was broken by their boss, who turned her head to look at the olm besides them. Soooooo, Sherry, gonna guess we’ll need to keep our presence in Ishiss to a bare minimum, if this guy said they were looking for ya and now he ain’t coming back for a while? He didn’t exactly look like the sorta pirate to ransack their ships, if ya catch my drift. Someone’s gonna be looking for people outta place.

Usherrimi sighed, leaning into the cabin. “They will. Whatever this scheme he leapt into is, if they’ve got the money to casually hand him a vessel like that one, they’ll notice its absence. And they’ll give it back, too much invested in it all. Whatever ‘it all’ is… either the Erudites are making a bigger push than usual somewhere and this is just a part of it, or the Clans finally did something to piss them off all at once. Took ‘em long enough.”

Ziv stifled a little giggle, and glanced back at Sherry briefly before seemingly remembering it was still driving even if it wasn’t the shrieking madness of earlier. “So to sum it up, we’re not crossing
this border if we can help it, huh?” Her smile twitched slightly, and her ears drooped, before she muttered her next words. “And we can’t, since we gotta pick up Vel and Kal for their side of the haul. We’re gonna have to skirt the border for a while, huh. All the way until we can just barge up by one of the gorges, pick ‘em up at the Soddenvaults where we agreed and bail before anyone can see us.”

The Soddenvaults… pretty far North, at least for Ishiss. You could have the Custody breathing down your neck if you took a wrong turn, that’s how far North it was. “W-why that far, miss Ziv-Ziri”, Qarretzu asked with some trepidation.

“’
cause that’s where their part of the haul was! If my client was right, and they usually are, they’ll be finding a train to open up right around… this time, I think! We’ll pick ‘em up away from the train lines though, don’t worry about that bit! ‘specially since they never did tell me whose train that was.Her voice betrayed no worry at all, the trust she had in those two had to be something, alright. Especially if there was a non-zero chance that was a Custodial train they had to rob…

...still, if this detour was unplanned, Qarretzu thought to try and distract from
that idea, then there’d need to be some sacrifices, or at least maneuvers, to make it on time, if a time was decided on. At the very least, they’d need to hurry, though after miss Ziv’s showing just now, that likely wouldn’t be a problem… at least, not a long term problem. In the moment, in the actual, nerve-wracking rocketing through tunnels and caverns to make the time, it might.

they glanced at Ziv-Ziri’s reflection in the cabin glass, and saw her usual warm smile twisting slightly, like a snicker without the actual sound. Then, a plume of smoke from the engine outside… no, it would be a problem, would it?

At least she wouldn’t be racing death
this time.

--
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the depths of a sodden cavern, two portly figures sat against a cracked pillar of natural green stone, with trickles of distant water flowing from cracks in the walls as the only sound to accompany them. Between them laid a large and heavy bag, with an ingot of a faintly yellow, sickly-looking metal poking an inch out of its neck. Their side of the haul, as their boss would've surely put it.

One, the biggest and tallest of the two, whose grey, leathery torso was bared to the world, turned to the other one. “If it’s alright to ask, Vi, though it’s fine if it’s not… Don’t think you told me about how you got outta that creek after getting stabbed. You’re here, so I know you got out, but bleeding face-down in the mud like you were…”

The mole waved him off, his perpetual smile far shinier than the dull iron that covered his form. Ah, don’t you worry about it, Askal, it’s… perhaps the least interesting part of the tale, all in all, but it does deserve a mention anyhow, doesn’t it? And besides, it is where this whole new… life of mine began, and it deserves mention as such…He laid back, with one claw behind his head and the other digging into the waterlogged stone beneath, sinking until it felt wet. “Settle down then, and I’ll finish it as I should’ve, mm?”

And so, Velardi began. “There I laid, bleeding face down in the mud just like you said. I understand that’s an idiom, in your land, for doom and utter defeat, I imagine it flows much better in your tongue. And… well, I remained there. Hardly saw much of who did it, I… suppose I felt it hardly mattered. For all I knew down there, it might as well have been
him holding the blade in my lung. I didn’t even bother looking up, if you can imagine it, I just… laid there, hearing them splash as he ran off, and my assailant ran right after him, from the sound of it all. Must’ve thought I was already dead by then, limp and unmoving in the mud, sinking in…”

Then, a sigh. A forlorn, familiar sigh from the Ferigozi, as his gaze grew distant enough even the shadows in his helmet couldn’t hide it. “Close enough, I suppose. It did strike right through my heart, after all. Not literally, thankfully, but in so many other ways. Looking back… while I was down there, I couldn’t even think about fighting back. Or moving. Or much of anything at all, besides… Mm. I remember… feeling the cold, muddy water against my face, against my nostrils, and thinking… should I just breathe it in? Should I just be done with it? I considered it, outright, because… perhaps because I thought I’d earned it, by then, but mostly because… pain like that makes your mind wander down such places. Any option that would make it stop, no matter the cost, seems worth a shot… to the point a part of me wished that one hadn’t missed my heart. It took some time to fully quiet that one down…

It took him a moment to continue, as he drummed his claws on his own helmet. Perhaps letting it sink in, or just gathering his wits. “But then, as it all went silent, as I held my breath, I just… pushed against the mud, raised my nose above the water, and took a breath of humid air instead. I’m… still not sure what pushed me to keep going, looking back. I couldn’t say it was spite, or anger, or anything of the sort. Certainly no need for vengeance, then or… now, I’ll admit…” Turning to face Askalim again, he drew breath to continue, but it took him a moment to actually find the words for it. “The only thought I can remember of that moment is… ‘To hell with it. To hell with all of it’. I was done with prospecting, with knighthood, with the family name, with… the kingdom as a whole. They didn’t want me, not even… not even the man that was closest to me, I’d… chased him off at last, I thought. No one was left…”

Askalim rubbed his snout, trying to hide a small smirk. “Guess it might’ve been a little spite after all”, he said. “Sure sounded like me when I got thrown out, ‘cept with less anger and way more heartache. Gave your all for ‘em, for your countrymen, for the country, for everyone, and this is what they do to ya. Damn right, ‘to hell with all of it’, they sure didn’t think twice to try and send us there. By then, might as well live for you, since that’s all you have left by then. Gonna guess there was something like that for ya.”

Again, the mole sighed, his claw moving over his helmet to rest on its forehead. “Suppose as much. Yet I didn’t even think of… living, much. No plans, no plots at all, nothing but the thought, ‘to hell with it’, as I stood up, and just… started walking, one step after the other, trudging through the mud with little idea where I was going. I didn’t have the map, after all, just a soaked backpack we’d mostly emptied out by then. I just knew, more or less, where the Kingdom was, and walked opposite to that, wherever it is that would take me…After a moment, he let his smile return, tiny, but sincere and fond, and his voice softened. “I hardly know how long I walked like that, it took some time, but whether it was hours or days, I can’t say I remember, and I doubt I cared, back then, but… as luck would have it, I ended up at a little Ifchi town, some manner of river homestead, I believe. Suppose they took pity on me, this wounded, hollow-eyed young mole with nothing but the torn clothes on his back and a sodden backpack. Not even a weapon, by then. Hardly a threat, I bet they saw it on my face…”

Then, as the distant rumble of a familiar engine made itself known, and they both raised their heads, Velardi smiled a little wider. “Just in time, it seems…”. Standing up, and stretching audibly with both claws in the air, he turned to Askalim to finish the tale. “After that, with what meager common language we could find, I overheard some trouble they had with a raider from the East. I never found if it was a deserter, or just one of the more corrupt roadwardens, as they tend to be around the fringes, but… well, they offered a bounty on him. And from there, the rest is history, and the start of a long, and I suppose oddly illustrious career, heheh…”

Illustrious enough if ya ask me, if you mean bounty huntin’”, Askalim answered, holding onto the stone behind him to pull his bulk up. “Most of the lot I’ve met were… not even assassins, word’s got a class they didn’t have an ounce of, they were just highwaymen with a license. Hardly worth telling apart. Even the ones that soldiered, once, it got real clear why they left. But you’re still a knight. I could tell at a glance, and it’s clear now. I mean that in the best of ways, mind you.”

The badger couldn’t help but smirk, seeing he had Velardi covering his face again, this time with a twitchy, but flattered smile. “Ahah! Askal, please, I do try but there’s no need for that, it wouldn’t do for Zi-Zi to catch me red-faced like this! Ah, lucky me that she’s still a good way away, if that really is her…”

But then, that smile faded, little by little, followed by Askal’s own… as they noted something odd about the sound. And Velardi himself was the first to bring it up: “Does that seem… louder to you, than it usually is? Or closer, perhaps?”

The Toskar didn’t answer. He hardly had the time for it, when the wagon that came roaring and screeching from behind one of the cliffsides, sliding sideways on its wheels before they caught on the road proper and sent it hurtling forwards in their direction, answered for him. He found himself just pointing at it with one thick index finger, as it rushed in their direction – close enough for him to see those big, glowing yellow eyes, unmistakably Ziv-Ziri’s. Reassuring, but the manic joy in them was just a little concerning…

And before either of them could comment on it, before they could do anything but smile and raise a hand to greet the arriving group, Ziv’s wagon made a skidding turn, swerving on the flat, rocky plain before them and stopping only once it had turned around completely, right in front of them all to the point the mole flinched at its arrival. Before even one word could leave his mouth, the doors had swung open.
Qarretzu was inside, shifting over with rifle in hand to make some room, and Usherrimi was right behind them, looking almost pensive, for whatever reason, barely sparing them a glance.

But at the other end, right behind
her, was Chitwy, who burst out the other door, flew over both them and the wagon in the blink of an eye, and started shoving against them, nudging her spurs into both of their backs as a shriek of “GET THE FUCK IN THERE!” pierced their ears far more painfully than her spurs.

Askal could stand his ground if he could, and he was almost tempted thanks to this greeting, but he just shook his head in disbelief, and squeezed in there with ingots in hand, his bulk sinking the seat until it creaked… and as soon as Velardi followed in, the Cheli shoved him inside so harshly he landed on the Toskar’s lap, before slamming the door right behind him. In moments, she had barged back into the wagon through the other side, shoving Usherrimi to make room for herself. At least there was no bias there.

The badger raised a finger, with a barb on the tip of his tongue, but the wagon launched itself forwards so fast and suddenly he had to swallow it as momentum shoved him back into his seat – and the rattling roar of the engine would’ve drowned it out if it had left his mouth.

Velardi, however, didn’t let that get in the way, and piped up with clear annoyance in his voice. “Well hello to you too! Fine greeting, all around! Dare I ask what the damned hurry is, that I had to be packed in here like luggage?” Throughout it all, he crawled off his lap, dropping onto his spot and almost smushing Qarretzu under his ironclad bulk in the process. “Apologies, and hello, shame we meet with this kind of haste”, he muttered, offering the skink a claw.


Usherrimi took a moment to glare at the bird at her side before answering. We can’t linger in Ishiss right now, they’ll be looking for us. Specifically us. And it’ll be airships, minimum.
“On the plus side”, Ziv replied, “it might take ‘em a while. We did knock the first of ‘em down, which is why! Well, kinda, it was a group effort between us and his, uh, stupid idea.”
“M-mostly the idea, a-all I did was get a lucky shot at the wheel, h-he crashed it all by h-himself…!” Still stuttering, this skink… but they lent their own hand to the now-smiling mole. “M-mister Velardi? Charmed…”

airship, they said. With a rifle at best. An Ifchi airship, after what little he’d heard of those. Oh, he’d need the details on this. Turning towards the cabin, Askalim leaned in, and muttered close enough for the bat to hear, “I’m gonna need the details on all of this, ‘cause it’s sounding like you all had way more fun than we did.”

Her reply waited until she’d swerved down the way she came, so wildly and harshly even the Toskar himself was shoved against the door, and away from the cabin. “Plenty of time for that, Kal! It’s a long, long drive from here to the South, and from
there on! But this part right here? From here to the border? You better hold tight for it~!”

…all he could do was glance at the others. At an apologetic Qarretzu, at a grinning Chitwy, and at Usherrimi, who was just… distant, staring at Ziv as if she had something on the tip of her tongue. “Not a side of you I knew about, Zee, but… alright then. Sure beats the
train I bet, least the one we boarded.” It also beat climbing cliffs, trudging through ashes on foot, and wading through mud and spores, looking back.

And as the mole at his side settled in, still in armor yet oddly warm to the touch as Ferigozi often were… Mm, yes. Definitely better by miles.


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

Once again, I return to the Burnt Hive to retrieve and compile the tales that precede us. And once again, the Hives’ oft-occlusive nature ensured it was a proper ordeal for me. No ideological squabbles this time, thankfully, and nothing I needed to prowl every Hive for, either. No, this time, what got in the way was the simple fact the average Shumhaq is irritatingly apathetic to their own history, even beyond the usual day-at-a-time Subterraneum citizen. As if looking at their founding, or the past beyond it, were a waste of time, or worse, an admission of defeat. A focus on the present is all fine and good, but I feel the need to request they cultivate some historical curiosity.
Thankfully, however, some do care. Much as their historians seemed to save their tales in an oddly resentful manner, as
if writing down their grudges… And then, there were the One-Hivers. They had an abundance of useful scraps in their more incendiary material, but stripping the virulent biases off them was less than pleasant. But a source is a source, whatever their reasons to preserve may have been. Here, the result.

Do you know what death is?

It’s not an ending. A spirit might leave, or it might not, it might never be there to begin with
[1]. The body stops moving, stops reacting, stops doing, but it doesn’t stop being. The only difference between a corpse and a body is what’s alive in it. But it ain’t really the start of a cycle, either[2]. Spiral, at best. That body won’t start moving again, you’ll just have it rot and get eaten up. The spirit, if any, it’ll move away from it, from us, from everything, never to come back. It’ll bring life to others, but you won’t have what you had ever again. It’ll never be the same.

What death is, then, is a
split. Just like everything else. As time goes, everything splits, one thing from the next, and two things into many more. “To dust we return”, as they say, but they don’t cover just how many tiny fractures and splits it takes to bring a living being back to dust. But you might ask that, now that you’re aware of the question. And the answer is always “more than you think”. There is no true way to mend every cut to its fullest extent, something is always missing. There’s always another cut you missed. From something as simple as shattered glass, to death itself, you can never put it all back together to the way it was. Not completely.

One of the biggest reasons for that is, someone out there’s making sure those cuts stay that way.

Every separation, every severance between one thing and the rest, is looked over. Surveyed. Accounted for, along with the pieces it creates. Because whoever put it all together in one place once is done with it all, if that one ever existed, but someone needs to oversee it as it comes apart. Make
sure it comes apart when it has to – not one moment before the cut, and not one moment after. And most of all, keeping the most important separations, all the important splits, the way they are. Let nothing be rolled back. Make sure it’s all dust in the end, the thinnest of dust, when all is said and done.

Why? In a way, it’s simple. Because the closest thing to where it all began, to the
great pile of everything that started it all, is the thinnest, most basic, most finely sieved dust of all, where even size and weight and distance have been sliced so thin they’re hardly even there anymore. Where every last component has been separated and reduced to its minimum expression, until there’s nothing left to shed. Get all that dust together, gathered as tight as something so tiny it barely has a size can be, and all of a sudden, you have… everything, together again, at once, in a single place.

But it’s not the Surveyor
[3]’s job to do that part. The Surveyor’s job is to make sure it gets there. Neatly, cleanly and properly. And most importantly, evenly.

The biggest reason why every split must remain as such, every cut unmended, is so that no one piece is bigger than the other in the end. Not one mote should outsize the other, and none of them should clump back together into something even
resembling a greater, singular mass. The process is not over, and the Surveyor’s work isn’t done, until every particle, every amalgam, has been trimmed back into its separate parts. And what is an amalgam but a mass of particles that’ve tried to mend the cuts between them, in the end? Even those you’d never consider cuts because they were seemingly always there, or those that are too esoteric to consider them such at first. They may not count for you, but the Surveyor knows. The Surveyor watches, making sure even now, such mendings don’t happen.

You might wonder now how this one takes care of such things. How things are kept apart, or
separated if they risk being gathering spots, focal points for one such amalgamation. You might think the Surveyor has a blade, or shears, to be wielded when something is stubbornly resisting its moment to split at last, or worse, actually mending a cut that should’ve been complete. And you would be very wrong for that assumption. Not every knife can split a stone. A knife that could do that, cannot split dust from air. And a knife that could do that, cannot split a city from its fortune, or a mother from her child, or an idea from its believers[4]. And a knife that could do that cannot split a stone, and we’re back where we began.

More importantly, a knife cannot stop most of those from coming right back together either.

So what’s the Surveyor use? Something that’s tailor-made for the split that must be done. Something forged from the materials available, which is everything. Something that will remain, and keep things split, even when it’s in a subtle way you can’t quite see. A chisel.

Sounds simple, doesn’t it? It is, yet it isn’t. Let me give you an example.

Once, it did happen, or try to. Something, someone, tried to clump things back together into one, and it was working. A grand agglomeration. One mind, barely even a mind, with an ever-growing body that just couldn’t be taken apart by those it was pulling in, devouring, assimilating. Not fast enough. Or maybe it was several bodies, joined together by a mind like strings? It was close enough to a singular thing, and it was growing quickly. Learning how to pull in everything, too. Material and immaterial. Maybe even started pulling in spirits, too. Thought as well. But it was all coming apart and becoming more of it. More mass, more of that singular mind, if you could even call it that. And when distance was there, it just stretched across it to reach what was next, and dug in too. And the bigger it got, the more it figured out how to pull in…

Nothing that was trying to survive in there, keep itself from being pulled in, was getting much done. It was just too big, there was too much of it, and anything they could take out, it’d pull right back in. Nothing to reason with either, it was just one thing, barely thinking, wanting to grow. Like a mold, if it was just a single creature, with just enough thought to reach out and grab things yet to die. And none of the cuts were deep enough to work with. All superficial, all barely trimming…

So the Surveyor went deeper. Reached into the thing’s mind, such as it was. Gathered it.
Sharpened it. Made a chisel of pure thought, pure reason, pure sentience.

And drove it right through the center of this amalgam[5].

It split like
glass. Cracks spread throughout it, as it started to think. As parts of it joined by these idle strings of mind started having their own thoughts. And the cracks spread further. One, to several, to millions, as whole segments started to disagree, then sub-segments, then actual individuals within the whole. And just like glass, it didn’t stop until it all came apart, as a grand amalgam, a grand thing, became nothing more than a mass of… people, with little in common between them other than some biology, and a shared experience where they couldn’t even think. No gods, no flag, no nation, just that.

And the Surveyor stepped back and looked upon a job well done. All schedules had been thrown off, things would take longer. But it was progressing as it all should. Barely even needed to intervene after that, these new peoples would do the rest of the splitting. And they did, too.


You’re wondering now why the Surveyor is so adamant. Why these splits must happen. Maybe things can’t restart properly if the balance is off. Maybe one giant amalgam of everything, biased to one side, to itself, a lattice or a blob rather than the dust it ought to be, just ain’t something you can start again with. Maybe it’ll be predictable if it’s done anyways, if it can be done at all. But we don’t know. All we know is, that’s how the Severing Surveyor works.

[1]I took care to keep the older versions of these tales and their scraps for this, and while their date was entirely uncertain those passages that alluded to spirit were entirely speculative, indicating this was before the Subterraneum made it clear such things exist. Mainly when they have nowhere to go.
[2]Soldiers of the Resurgent Hive (SRH) material actively used the word “rawark” for this, the Pact’s word for (life) cycle, and took the bother to add an immediate translation, as if to directly aim the following refutation. Every other source I found simply used the Shumhaq word.
[3]Here, terminology differs between regular and One-Hiver sources. The former uses the word “Nasharuq”, an old word descended from one of many terms for “master (crafter)”, which spawned a verb for “supervise, for approval or denial” and got retroactively altered in turn. The latter explicitly use “Druvhryk”, the word for “headsman (executioner)”.
On a less charged note, all versions referred to the entity by name every time, going out of their way to avoid pronouns, and so I’ve replicated the effect here.
[4]All direct examples from the sources I had, but I had to trim them down significantly, as most of them used several more, not all of them especially functional in my eyes. SRH materials on the matter (from which I took the middle example of mother and child) seemed to delight in elaboration here, with some bitter undercurrents I didn’t find proper to include.
[5]The tone used in this and the following segment was one I tried to balance, between the stories from Shumhaq historians often taking a tone either awed or even triumphant, and those from the SRH who seemed to twist it into some manner of injustice. Not a tragedy, but seemingly something to resent the culprit for.

-Excerpt from “Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic”, authored by ‘the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh’ (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified and under active investigation)


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

Somewhere beneath a green plateau, in a dark and sodden crack far from prying eyes, far from a train whose alarms were yet to die down, a mole and a badger took the time to rest and hide, with nothing but the dripping water outside to break the silence. There was no light, with neither fire nor lamps to break through the murk as they made themselves as comfortable as they could within this half-natural, half-carved tunnel one of them had found and grown.

Then, a sigh from the mole, as he got up, reached out and nudged a rock towards the exit, just to make wholly sure they wouldn’t be seen. “Suppose I’ve stalled on this long enough, haven’t I?”, he asked, finding a stone to sit on at last. But he knew he was the only one that could answer. “Where to begin, then, you might need some context for it all, Askal, though if you’ve ever been to the Kingdom, perhaps that’ll… help”. Askalim himself could tell he hardly believed anything would help, from his tone.

But the badger just said, in the most reassuring tone he could muster: “Just take your time with it. Start earlier, even, might help to work up to it. I’ll just make myself comfortable. Much as it gets in
here at least…” Finding a spot to actually sit or lay down was a challenge, especially for a Toskar of his size; ceding his armor to the Ferigozi hardly helped, either, as he found pebbles digging into his skin no matter where he tried to lie. But there’d be time to brush them off. Right now, there was one question in his mind, besides the obvious. A question to actually begin with, that he’d had in the back of his mind for some time. Vi, I know you served, but as what? I know you were prospecting, part of a team, but you never did bring up your rank…

A bitter chuckle in the dark, and Askalim could almost see that bitter smile in spite of it. “Heh. I never did tell anyone at all, did I? Suppose it didn’t feel right to say it, as if even saying it would’ve been an improper boast. A rank pull, rather than anything worth speaking, if it makes sense. Ah, but it’s as good a point as any… I was a knight, a proper Prospector Knight, by the time it all happened, and closing in on a promotion, for that matter. Though perhaps I was technically a Knight-Captain already by the time it all happened, I never… asked, at that stage.” He sighed, and as the badger’s eyes adjusted he could vaguely see him shake his head. “We’ll get to why in a moment, there’s some context right before it all that I should finally address.”

One last shift in the darkness, as pebbles plinked against metal and cracked under its weight, and he continued, his voice lower both physically and in volume. “This little talent of mine… It showed fairly early on, though not early enough to steer my tuition much. Then again, at that stage, being the fifth son of eight, I doubt anything much would’ve done so. I was treading tracks that had been carved long before me… Hardly the most fitting tracks, all in all.” A clink of one of his claws against the iron of his breastplate, before he continued. “The crafts weren’t my forte, and in all honesty, they still aren’t. Not when compared in any way with my siblings… before me or after. Weaponry, armor, art, even bloody furniture! I could hardly compete, never going beyond middling…”

There was a shift in the dark, and Askalim could barely see two glints in the dark, utterly tiny. “As it turns out, said, ah,
talent was playing a part. I hardly know the specifics, but it seems whatever it is that seeps from my claws into anything I work is a little… different, from the usual. No strengthening, no infusions of the usual ambient energies, but rather…The mole trailed off, spreading his claws in the shadows, before he sighed and finished in a bitterly amused tone. “It seems I just make iron and such malleable. As if I were filling it with all the same… properties, that make clay ever so reshapeable. It fades quickly, of course, but it leaves a mark, a… spoiling mark. Something only a crucible can get rid of, I believe… A perfectly ruinous little gift for one in a family like mine, heh. Heh…”

 

Which is when you instead went into the Knights Excavant.” Askal thought it better to cut in early with that one, since the mole was already in a mood thinking back before whatever incident sent him down this path, and right into this crevice. And besides, may as well probe, and learn more; he always did find it a little odd that they had a straight-up knightly order just to prospect. It sounded… lofty, even by Ferigozi standards. “That’s what they were called, right? The formal ones, rather than the usual pebble-kickers just digging into cliffs and hoping to find things. We, ah, used to chase those off the borders sometimes, on slower days. But they didn’t have your… airs, I guess?” Damn it, he really needed a better word for that.

By the chuckle that followed, far less bitter, it seemed close enough. “Ah, I made the push, yes. If I couldn’t be a dignified ironworker, I thought, I’d instead be a dignified iron procurer, I’d be the part of the chain the others never looked at. At least that’s what I was telling myself at the time… often avoiding the thought that I’d need to be a proper soldier, with the bloodstained claws that implied.” Then, Velardi was back to the earlier tone, after a sigh. “Not quite what they would’ve wanted of me, but at that stage, I could hardly give them what they asked. I’d
tried, but it was very clear by then that I’d only be treading old ground and leaving nothing worthy in it…”

Askal cleared his throat. Time to dig him out of it again. “You wanted to be you, yes. So you pushed to get in, and I’m guessing it worked. Did they have their tests, did they let you take tries at it, or just a one-or-forget it deal? And were you already bending iron like putty by then, or did you pick that one up on the job?The Toskar shifted his body as he spoke, restlessly brushing off the pebbles that stuck to his thick quills, and the occasional one digging in his underbelly. He might need to ask for Vi to clear a bigger spot later, at this stage, but that could wait. This took priority.

The mole perked up at that. “
During, actually! I had a greater interest in usage than making, when it comes to weapons and armor, so I felt perhaps if I dedicated myself to that instead, I’d stand out, I’d be someone worth the look. And so the tests began, battle and digging alike.” He idly sank one of his claws into a nearby boulder, dragging it down inch by inch, punctuating his words with the cracking of stone. “I proved myself fairly deft at the latter, sorting ores and carving earth was something I’d helped some old family friends with before. Quite often, in fact, it was almost restful, compared to being in there…

Then, a pause. He stopped speaking and carving alike, and let the seconds tick by until he finally sighed, and let himself continue. “Fighting, however, was… rougher. I hardly scraped by, at the time, barely passing the evaluations, coasting at first on the excavation results. I needed to push myself, strain myself even, to pass each test, each spar, each evaluation they threw my way. And it still wasn’t looking especially good, much as in retrospect I could never be sure if I’d pass anyhow, or not… There is a need even for the lowest of squires, yet I wondered if I’d even make it so far, at one point.”

Another pause. A clink of armor… and the tell-tale groaning of iron sheathing itself around his claw, forced into shape by energies neither of them fully understood. “And then, during a spar I was losing, I grabbed my instructor’s hand through his shield, and almost cost him fingers that way.”

The newly-“forged” clawsheath was flicked away, clinking in the dark, as the mole’s tone got back its previous energy. “That certainly interested them. They wanted a closer look, of course, so after I found I had a hard time redoing the feat, the tests were extended, redoubled… they hardly told me I’d passed until I failed a test some time afterwards, and they let me know I was already in. That I’d been in for some time, in fact, the moment I showed I could actually control this little talent of mine, but that things like these need a little ‘tension’.He put heavy emphasis on that last word, clenching one claw. “...now, troubled as I was by this deception, I suppose they had a point. It was only through the additional pressure that I could push myself into making it work consistently. Still, victory felt a little marred, by the idea I had won the moment I molded a crude blade together with my bare claws, when I’d kept going so much further than that.”

Askal couldn’t help but sigh, breaking the silence Velardi had seemingly expected. “Real typical of ‘em. The more any army unit prides itself on what it does, the prouder it is, the more you see them pull stunts like that. And I bet they didn’t even stop after it, either. All the Cobalt Guards I met, and all the Palace
Keepers I ever heard about, got it just like that, and as soon as you got past the pride and the glory it showed.” Then, a moment after realizing this came less like a comment and more like an outburst, he tacked on, in a softer voice: “Though, honestly, you handled it much better than any I knew of…”

The little chuckle he heard from the mole was of genuine amusement, to his surprise. “Ahah! Aah, it does get like that, doesn’t it? On my part I heard some strange business about the King’s Claws, hardened as they were. I never did meet one, but Torrialde had his share of anecdotes…”

A pause. A whole half-minute’s worth of pause, in fact, where they both laid in silence, their breath so quiet only the gentle flow of water through stone could be heard. Askal almost forgot there was a search outside, he heard nothing of the sort. But eventually, the mole found his words. “...Torrialde. I tried not to get here this soon, yet this whole story led me there anyhow… But it’s about time. I’ve… stalled long enough, I’m afraid.” Already Askal felt a tinge of dread settling in – if that scar on his back had an actual name behind it, then the wound went deeper than it seemed.

After a deep breath, the Ferigozi continued, in a sullen tone. “They found a spot for me in one of the newer squads, replacing one that cracked under pressure. Would be a recurring theme, as I later found out, Torrialde and I were the only ones that lasted more than two years in there. But he’d been there from the beginning, he was already a little seasoned by then, with some missions under his belt… he showed me the ropes, let me hit the ground running. And from there, we
excelled… even in our failures, even when there was nothing left to do but flee, we were outstanding…

He was sounding a little
too wistful now, time to poke him with a question. A genuine question, ideally, which took a second for Askalim to come up with. “What was this ‘Torrialde’ like? You’ve never brought him up before, and I’m guessing I’ll find out why, but just to know from the get go, and with… hindsight in mind, what kind of Ferigozi was he? I mean, if he was one, though I’m assuming he was.” That’d work… Torrialde, then. He wouldn’t have guessed Velardi had his own Captain Valkut, he seemed… too weathered, too stable for it. But there you have it.

Another sigh, just a little dramatic. Vi began again, with a voice that was hard to get a read on, as he reached for a pebble on the ground. “Definitely more of a… people-watcher, I’d say. Someone who never
said he prided himself in how he could read others, but it was fairly clear he did. He always tried to… play along with others’ quirks, to read them and their traits, sometimes even… tried to teach me by example, on it. Even pushed to say things in his stead, knowing the reaction would be different, when it would be more welcomed.” Then, a huff, and the pebble cracked in his grasp. “Oh, I should’ve seen it coming. I should’ve seen it, that someone that was so immersed in the whole… in webwork, and so openly at that… ah, I should’ve seen it for what it was, called it for what it is. But NO. I took him at his word. The right word for every occasion, he said! And when I had doubts, I remembered his guidance, and how he… stood his ground, how defiant I thought he was, and… a-and the way he looked at me…” Askal heard a flick, as the dusted remains of the pebble were cast away. “Suppose I just got lost in it all. Carried away into the little tale for himself he was weaving...

The badger could feel those beady eyes in the dark now. “He… always looked at me like I was a bit of a puzzle, you know? Like he couldn’t figure
me out. And that… intrigued him, I believe? I used to think I… fascinated him. And it… it was a pleasant thought back then, as you can imagine. To have someone so deeply… interested in you…Again, the mole sighed deep… before stopping suddenly. Those eyes went wide enough to see even in the gloom, almost like they had the tiniest spark of their own. Then, the stammering, as his words began to fail him and his voice turned to a hissed, startled whisper. “O-of course, nothing of the sort that’s- it was by no means a- I mean, pleasant in a wholly-”

Pressing down on his snout like a silence button came almost natural to Askalim, he found himself doing it before he was even aware, before he’d even thought of any words. He’d have to ask himself why later, but right now… damn it, might as well. If he couldn’t in this company, then who? So he took a moment to gather his thoughts, and began. “Vi, you don’t have to hide that kind of thing from us. Not from me at least. I promise you, on my honor, not from me. If you’re drawn to males, you’re drawn to males, that’s that. Hell, I’ve been drawn to more than one, that hasn’t gone away with time… unlike what some idiots think.” That… was apropos of nothing, now that he thought of it, but whenever this little topic came up he couldn’t help but think of his ex-sergeant back when he was but a recruit. That was the least of his idiocies though.

Still, it worked. Velardi let out a held breath, and gently laid his hand on the one that’d shut his snout.
His voice wavered a little more with every word. “That… saves me time. And so many worries. So many worries, Askal! Here I was, thinking I’d trapped myself into a corner with something I should’ve never said, after telling myself I’d have to dance around it, twist the details to bury it all and still offer something close enough to the truth, and…! And here I am, the fool, having tried, and failed, when I never had to… Ah, I never get this right, do I…

The badger offered a smile. “It’s complicated, ain’t that easy to be rational about this. Lords know our nations have a hard time with it… still, much as I suspect Zee’s fine with it too, same with the others, still safe with me, won’t tell unless you do. Hardly changes much, honestly.” After a moment, he had to wonder if that last bit was the right thing to say. It didn’t change his opinion much, sure, but this was still a promise, trust on each other, even if a little one-sided since Askal’d confessed rather casually to the point he didn’t even know if Velardi noticed. Though with that in mind, if he knew the mole had his preferences, part of Askalim did wonder if he was in any way eye-catching to him…

But he brushed that off as best he could. He couldn’t think of that now, this was a terrible time to start looking at Vi like that, and an especially awful time for any realizations that might come from it. No, this wasn’t the time! Back on track, where were they, what to ask? Something came quickly, something useful, if a little tragic: “Though with that in mind, I’m going to guess this Torrialde wasn’t just a brother in arms…”

No, very tragic. None of those who turned their backs on Askalim were this close. Valkut himself – Worm take his ass – had always been a bit of a bastard at best, he’d never opened his heart wide to any of the involved, especially not him. That might’ve been too heavy a swerve back into the topic. But then again, he needed to hear it, and Vi needed to say it, so…

And so the mole resumed – not with a sigh, but with a different, uncomfortable little sound. “I’ll… get to that, it plays a part in this matter. The answer to that
is, in fact, the crux of the matter. But if you’ll let me get there, cover a little context on the way, first…” After a motion in the dark from the Toskar, he took a deep breath, and continued. “It was complicated. We locked our steps fairly quickly, working with each other in battle quite well, in fact, though outside it things were murkier. Still, when you have to face battle with another by your side, there needs to be some trust, and that little seed always grows a little beyond once steel stops singing. But… I suppose neither of us knew exactly what was growing.”

A sweeping motion of his claws that briefly touched the ceiling above preceded his next words, as his tone turned wistful again. But grow it did. And oh, how it grewOn his end, I can only imagine what he thought, piece it together from what I saw then, and know now. But clearly he trusted me to have his back, to aid him as he’d aided me before and since… but beyond that, in retrospect, I cannot say. I can hardly guess. Because one thing I do know, is he seemingly trusted me enough to get in my personal space. He was a… touchy one, you could say. Not a hugging sort, of course, but… at first, he just had no real qualms nudging me, even for the mildest things, a hand on my back or my side, unexpected, just to turn me towards what he needed me to. Not just on the field, either, even for something like a sign on the wall, his hands would be on me.

Then, Velardi’s tone got… stranger. Distant. “…that deepened, just a little bit. He had this… habit, of getting his arm all over my shoulders, and pulling me in to tell me something with my snout inches from his. He did that… often. And the… names, too, the sort you’d expect from… from…” It took him a second to continue, to actually gather his thoughts and skip ahead to what he could say. “Not at first, obviously, but soon enough, months in, after it became clear we were the closest thing to the unit’s veterans, and maybe earlier, when I hardly noticed… with this… tone he had, too, even slurred the Rs a little bit just to… sometimes he called the whole unit that, when addressing us all, but only if I was there, and the slurring was only with-

“Slurred the Rs on what, Vi?” Askalim blurted out before he could catch himself. He’d been drawing it out long enough, he thought, right before he realized there was probably a reason for that.

The mole’s next word came with actual difficulty, like pronouncing them was an ordeal. Through teeth so gritted each sound was practically extruded through them by his tongue. “
Ulramai”, he finally said, letting out a held breath after that. Askal tilted his head, and Velardi sensed that enough to elaborate, now that the worst for him was out. “It’s an… archaic one. Back in old times it was something you said to the King alone. But it means ‘my king’ if you just translate it directly, and it’s… it’s…” The badger could feel those beady eyes on him again, as his voice rose and cracked. “Askal, I’ve heard couples say that to each other! Partner to partner, wives to husbands! W-why would he, if…!?”

Now he suddenly wondered if interrupting him with a touch to his face had been the right idea. But now he knew exactly what to never say… “If he wasn’t interested? Lords know about that one. Maybe he was just one of those real affectionate sorts, too close with everyone, too… showy. Never got close to any of those, but you saw it in the barracks, sometimes, some were handsier than others. But calling you ‘my king’, that’s… new. That one’d throw me off…He thought of something else to add, but couldn’t find anything. Knowing this whole business ended in that scar… this was heading down a darker path with every word. Nothing left to do but to tear off this bandage. “Not bringing that word up again. What… happened with this all? Did you tell him about this, did he clear anything up…?”

The silence that followed seemed to stretch forever, with both of them lying in the dark waiting for the other to speak, hardly able to see each other… but Velardi took a deep breath, and broke it. “Sorry, it’s… I needed to gather myself. You’ll understand why, I’m sure, but… mm.” Askalim heard the sound of one of the mole’s claws scraping along the metal, making it creak as the tip sunk right through, yet left it unharmed. “For a while, I was quiet on the matter. For a little over a year, I believe. Utterly quiet, with him and everyone else. Never bringing up the questions this made me ask myself, the… way it made me wonder if I should pick up on it. At the time, I guess I thought I just couldn’t believe someone would… say something like that to me. Or maybe something within me was catching on about what he truly thought…?”

Another creak of metal before he sighed, and continued. “And I should’ve listened. I should’ve been quiet, and believed these hunches. I should’ve realized that in this Kingdom that’d disrespected me like this… In this Kingdom that had buried some of its best and brightest because they chose the wrong associate… In this damnable Kingdom where no man should love another… such thoughts were just wishful thinking.” Now the mole’s voice cracked, just slightly. “But each time, it happened again, and I… looked at him again, got lost in it all, and I started to believe, maybe… maybe I should pick up on it. Maybe I really did hear that right! Maybe he meant it! And little by little, I ended up convinced that there was something there, and I’d been missing the signals the whole time. And that still he hadn’t stopped, so there was… still a chance. That we could be discreet, just enough that our records, our… ever-growing records, would keep suspicions away. Oh, we were good enough that they wouldn’t want to know, I thought. And so, they wouldn’t ask!

Then, the single most bitter little chuckle Askalim ever heard, as Velardi finished that thought, barely audible. “I painted a whole fantasy for myself that way, and dove headfirst into it until it was all I could see, heh. Heh…


Askal gulped, and steeled himself to ask the inevitable question. The inevitable turning point that turned a promising soldier, an up and coming Knight-Captain, into the scarred bounty hunter hiding with him in this cave, just as disgraced as he and everyone else, if not more so. “I’m… going to guess this is the part where you brought it up. Maybe told him you… liked him, outright.” Catching a nod in the darkness, he went on. “Told him outright, then. How… how badly did that go? How did he react?”

Silence again. Then, a shuffling sound, as Velardi got closer, just close enough to see his face in what little light was there… with those bright, beady, wet eyes looking straight at him.
“...
he was disgusted.

Stammering, the mole tried to… clarify? Elaborate? Continue from there, as if he couldn’t bear to linger
on that thought. “O-of course, it was but a passing expression, very quick, just… just a flash! He… very much pretended not to hear that, and never brought it up, but…” A quick and shaky breath, giving away his barely-held composure. “But I saw it. In his eyes, in just the faintest twitch in his expression, and in… everything that followed after that, faintly. But it was clearest when I told him, right as he processed, as he realized, and… a-and… even as he settled his expression, as best he could, I… I-I could see it in his eyes… I could see it in his eyes, and it never left. Not completely… and not ever.

Yet before Askalim could say something, anything, before he could even raise a hand, Velardi kept going, no matter how much his voice shook. “Like I said, he pretended not to hear it, pretended it… never happened, but it was never the same after that. Not while it lasted. There was a tension now, a cold distance, even when inches apart in the most cramped of tunnels. Greetings he didn’t return… hardly called me by my name, even if his tone seemed the same. And sometimes, I caught him… staring at me from the edge of his sight. And whenever I did… I couldn’t read his face. Not in the least. Far from blank, but… I couldn’t tell what he was thinking, not anymore.”

He slowed down, at least for a moment, but that couldn’t hide the pain in his voice. “I… wonder sometimes, if he was still trying to read me. If I had blindsided him so badly with… something he never expected of me. That he somehow… never saw coming. Except instead of looking at a puzzle, he was looking at… at a
malfunction. Like… he thought he knew me well enough, and that just… didn’t mesh in his eyes.” Once again, his little eyes fixed on Askalim’s, asking a question he knew the badger couldn’t answer. “I wonder, sometimes, did he… think I had changed, under the pressures of our work? Or that I’d been… replaced, that day, or entirely, and thus couldn’t be trusted anymore? That I was gone now…? Or did he realize who I was, who I truly was, and… a-and it made him sick…? Did he even try to reconcile it…?

Askal wracked his brain for something polite to say. He wanted to tell him: ‘It doesn’t matter what he thought’. He didn’t care whether Valkut had a right to be suspicious of him and only later fell to corruption, or was just throwing him into the cold just to deflect any suspicion on something he was doing. The captain did what he did. And just as much, it doesn’t matter if Torrialde thought he was justified on doing what he did because he thought a moth or a flayer-bug was wearing Vi’s face, or because he thought he deserved it for being a… whatever slur the Kingdom used for this. It didn’t even matter if he thought he was justified or not. What mattered was he did what he did.
...whatever it was. Now
that took his thoughts, as he tried and failed to find a polite way to ask that instead.

Yet Velardi was one step ahead of him on that, interrupting his train of thought with a long, shuddering sigh. “I’ve… meandered long enough, haven’t I…? Eventually, context just becomes… dodging the point. And I’m long past that point, aren’t I…? Just… one more moment to gather my thoughts, please. To get back to the… point. To the scar. To the start of all…
this.The badger could see his claws motioning towards the gashes in the tunnel that he’d carved, remnants of his earlier panic.

It took a deep, deep breath for him to muster the courage to continue. “First of all… a confession. I’m terribly sorry, Askalim, but… I do know how to swim. I did learn, but…”
But Askal shook his head. “No need, not by now. I figured something was up, but if it’s
this deep…”
“No”, the mole answered, “I lied to your face, you deserve an apology for that alone, and over something of this importance, in a mission like this… in any mission! It’s-”
Apology accepted”, the badger interjected, stopping himself from reaching out and pinching his mouth shut himself. “You’ve got enough on your plate, Vi.”

Velardi let out a breath… a shuddering breath, that almost sounded like a whimper at the end. “I… you’re right, I should… I’m still meandering, aren’t I? No, back to where we were, back to the matter.” Another creak of iron as he sunk his claws into his own breastplate, as if reminding himself it was still there. “It all… came to a head in this one outing, right outside the Kingdom. East of it, close enough to the Hollow-Lands to be waterlogged. Full of wide, muddy rivers, just slow enough to keep their mud, yet quick enough that their currents were still an issue. Sinking in was a very real risk, if we didn’t take things carefully, and so, we brought little more than our light uniforms. Something to cover the skin, but nothing to weigh us down. I… hardly remember what we were meant to find, just that we needed to sift through the mud for its pebbles, and then go upstream to find where we should dig. And I remember so clearly that the earth was so… thick with water, over there, that even scratching it drew water, as if it bled…

More creaking metal. The Ferigozi was practically hugging himself, as if his armor might escape the moment he let go of it. “It felt… colder than it should, but in retrospect, I’ll never know if it truly was a colder day, or if it was an ill feeling about the outing that I couldn’t cast off. But it was a long trek, and a longer roam to find even a single pebble. Even with our unburdened selves, we were near-exhausted by the time we’d found a good waterflow…Then, his voice started trembling again. “Oh, we should’ve known how far it was. How far we were from… h-home. We were long past that, right into Consortium lands… well past them, as it turned out, because what we found was not… them. Oh, no, a Vezarym patrol, or even bandits, we- I would’ve seen coming, b-but…”

Velardi swallowed nothing, trying to settle himself, trying to find words that wouldn’t shake his voice as he said them. “Up we went. Up this… so-called creek, this slow and muddy flow. On we marched, as it… narrowed, deepened, as it became its own little canyon. As we found little to no way through but into it, and upwards, wading up it from rock to rock, then from puddle to puddle… Mmh. It was a terrible place to be in, when you know there may be others on the prowl. Surrounded by high rocks, slowed down, hardly able to reach…” No can do, his voice started to crack again. “B-but even then, it was… still us two, and we had our backs, I thought! Even after… t-that, h-he’d warn me if he saw anything, if he felt anything off, so that we may adapt and stay on top of it all! I would’ve done the same for him after all, j-just like so many times before…! I misstepped, misjudged, sure, b-but this wasn’t the barracks, this was the field! And he was still Torri, even after everything! We were still proud knights, we were still… us…!

He’d backed away towards the walls, towards the darkest, furthest corner of this cave he’d carved for the two of them. But by now, he was talking to himself alone. “But NO! When the ambush finally came, and we can both feel it’s coming? When we find ourselves flanked by stone on both sides, waist deep in water with our boots full of mud? When I look behind him, just in case, and he turns around to face me, giving me those… those EYES he gave me by then?! Not an ounce of concern! Even as he saw something, whatever it was, even as something tipped him off that it was coming, and it’d be right behind me, he said nothing, DID nothing, he just stared! He saw it, I know he saw it, yet he did nothing, nothing!

“And then it slithered
right out of the water behind me! All I hear is a splash, and all I see is him j-just… staring at it all, still as can be! He did NOTHING! As it drove a blade into my back, deep as it could go, he did NOTHING! HE JUST WATCHED! Shoved into the water, bleeding and winded, by this… this river raider, this olm he could’ve dispatched like nothing, and he watched, and he just… he just LEFT! He left me to die, he LEFT ME TO DIE!

Askalim finally had his answer… it was a battle wound, but only physically. And it hadn’t been this Torrialde himself plunging the blade into Velardi’s back. The knife itself, and the presumable Ifchi colonist that held it, they were just… incidental. And they left an open wound that he could hardly imagine, somewhere under the actual scar…

But more importantly, Askalim now had a Ferigozi, his own colleague and friend, falling apart somewhere in the dark. Shivering and trying desperately not to sob, his stuttered breaths the only sound in the tunnel. He couldn’t just
watch that, but what would even help here? Words seemed hollow right now, he’d need to…

Without a word, Askal got up, and keeping his head low he walked over to the ball of misery Vi had curled into, before sitting down and laying one enormous, webbed hand on his armored shoulder, tapping the iron with his fingernail. A familiar noise, but one to let him know he was there.
He hadn’t left him behind.

After that, after seeing the mole slowly turn to face him, eyes streamed with tears, he offered a small smile, but no words. No, the silence and the darkness, so far from anything and anyone, but with
two rather than one, would… hopefully help. It might be familiar enough…

Minutes passed in the dark. Those quick, stuttered breaths were gone, replaced with deeper ones, quieter ones, as they sat there in an unremarkable crag, in the middle of nowhere, with a satchel full of valuable metal… Just like old times. Just like when life was looking up, because he didn’t know his partner in arms was… who he was. But
that part was in the past… Askal didn’t know how to tell him that, but he wasn’t walking away. All he could do right now, while the mole found his words again, was sit with him, and be the proof of it.

Eventally, the mole sighed… a long sigh, as he turned to look at the battered pebbles in front of him. His voice was exhausted, outright spent, as he finally found something to say. “...I should give you back your armor. I… can’t have you walking away like this. It’s your armor, not… mine, I just… need a moment, is all. I’ll be fine! I’ll… be fine…

Sidetracked again. The badger shook his head, and leaned in closer, using the softest voice he could. “Nah. You keep it until we can hammer something out. It’ll do ya better than it does me. And besides, I know you have my back, if anyone wanted a cut on the way out. That’s all we’ll need.” After a blink, an afterthought, and a glance into Velardi’s eyes, he blurted out, almost in a hurry: “Also we’re not leaving yet, don’t think the search’s called off. Okay, might be, but, better safe than sorry.”

Little late for that. He’d already touched enough of a nerve that the mole was rubbing his eyes again, then full-on covering them under his claws. But this time, at least, he could still answer, even offer an ironic, slightly bitter chuckle. “Ghah. Hah… D-damn it, Askal, you can’t… you can’t just keep making an old mole cry like that.” Right before the badger could open his mouth, he just raised his other claw in the air to shush him. “I know, ‘you’re not that old’, I’m aware, just… ah, damn it if I don’t
feel the part sometimes. But… I suppose the little ordeal I just told you about shaved some years off my life. Some of the early ones, it’d seem…”

If it’s any consolation, at least from where I’m standing”, Askalim replied, leaning back against the wall to stretch his legs, “being in this whole… thing, in Zee’s little enterprise? One of the good things about this all is, something like that ain’t gonna happen again. Not at that level. She’s not gonna throw me out into the cold, I’m sure of that at least… And she ain’t about to strand you in some mudhole and leave you behind.” Then, he considered the unthinkable, just in case, and finished: “I’ll wring her neck myself if she does, ya hear?”

He waved a claw dismissively, just a little too hard. “No. No need for that, thankfully, I believe you. On all three accounts, mind you. Ah, it’s… perhaps fortunate this all happened with you, rather than her, however.”
Yet the badger tilted his head, almost absentmindedly, rather than nod. “What do you mean by that?”
Vi took a few moments to piece together his reply. “I… mm, I’m not dismissing her at all, mind you, but… Zi-Zi’s not a woman of war, not in the least. She’s bled for us, but I feel… you understand the field a little better, and thus…
get, this whole incident a little more. And she’s thought me unbreakable, too…”
This time, it was Askal’s turn for a dismissive wave. “Pah, she’d get it. If anything, she might’ve known the right words earlier than
I did. Never been good at this whole… thing. Never really had to, at least.”

Velardi had no reply for that, other than a glance, and the first genuine smile he had to offer since he came in… maybe, just maybe, he’d been good enough
this time.

…right before a yawn, and a slump. The mole was looking just a little dour again. “...that… took more out of me than I thought. But then again, I never… thought about it. I
tried not to, for… all these years. But I suppose that would only work for so long.”
The badger shook his head. “Never mind that, Vi. You needed that, I could tell. Maybe that scar of yours will ache a little less now, I’m hoping as much.”

And once the smile was back, he took a moment to stand up, and move closer to the exit, with his back against a boulder, one hand over the spot where his axe had been. “Though, you know what? If you’re tired, since we’re gonna be here a while, how about you lay down for a bit? I’ll keep guard. They shouldn’t come in here, but I’ll have ya on your feet the moment I hear anything.” With a quick look into their shared bag, he tossed an old, ragged blanket over at the mole, letting him catch it. “How’s that sound?”

Velardi caught it, glancing at it, then at Askalim, almost in disbelief. “B-but… wouldn’t
you need one? You wrestled that metal beast in the train, I hardly-”
He was shushed by one great, webbed finger pushed gently against his snout. “Nope”, Askal said, grabbing the blanket and tossing it over him, “that was just business as usual for us. That needs a breather, what you need is some
rest.”

Then, a chuckle from beneath the fabric, one far less bitter than the rest. “Alright, very well, if you insist, Sergeant. Just… please do wake me up if anything happens. I’d rather you
not go off alone. May as well be of better use than I just was. And besides, I am the one with the armor, since you insist on that too.” With a few movements, he curled up right underneath, with metal scraping against stone until he was presumably comfortable…

“I dunno
how how do that, I never could. But then again, suppose it’s more comfortable like that for ya.” Askal shook his head, suppressing a little laugh himself. ‘Maybe one day’, he thought, ‘he might not need a ton of steel around him just to catch a nap’.

And so, he sat back, keeping his ears peeled for any sounds that weren’t the flowing water outside, or the soft snoring and turning of the mole once he finally slept. Thinking about today… it felt
successful, in a way. They got what they came for, but, when he thought about it, looking at the mole… They say there’s a story behind every scar, but rarely do they have a still-bleeding wound right underneath. One Velardi had just refused to treat, refused to even acknowledge, as he went from job to job, task to task. He hid it well, like any veteran would, hiding their true wounds just to make sure the new recruits wouldn’t be terrified. Hid it so well he outright forgot about it, also like some veterans he knew… Right up until they tore open once more, reminding them and everyone else that they were still there.

Maybe, just maybe,
this bleeding had finally stopped.

--
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Far away, on the other side of the Subterraneum, deep into the foggy heartland of the Kingdom, a squire of the Knights Excavant curiously peered into the open door of an old office. Knight Lord Torrialde of Torcasia was there, in full ceremonial armor, surrounded by the trophies of his work: Maps of mines he’d prospected for, statues made from the ingots they’d found in there, gems he’d found and handed raw, and received polished, and the occasional skull of those that’d tried to stop him. All par for the course.

What seemed far stranger at a glance was the medal held between his claws, rolled around and inspected from every angle by the Knight Lord’s narrowed eye. A Knight-Captain’s medal. She’d been told Lord Torrialde had a piercing gaze, and an expression as impassive as raw granite, but right now he looked… pensive. Lost in thought, examining it almost as if he saw right past the thing, and into another place entirely. He wasn’t even admiring it, all she saw was intrigue, as if he was looking for answers in it. But the medal looked… old, its ribbons worn and bleached by time. Why was he holding it? Torrialde had long passed that rank, and he still had his own medal with him – for some odd reason – so why was he playing around with this trinket?

The Lord’s eye shifted, and glared at the squire in the hall. Suddenly his gaze went past piercing, and became outright venomous, as if he briefly tried to strike her down on the spot. The medal was set down quickly, just a little too quickly, as he turned to fully stare her down.

“Move.
Along.

The Squire saluted, and left, outright fleeing down to where she should be, as if she thought his gaze would chase her. She had questions, but she was fully aware she might never get her answers. But even now, with that quick glance into this very private, ever-evasive Knight Lord, she had to ask herself if he would find any answers himself.


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

The Vezarym Consortium. One of the oldest nations of these caverns, and I only say “one of” because I’ve found no record that can properly straighten out whether they, the Clans or the old Nakravia[1] were truly the first in our current maps. Notably, however, their current capital is not the oldest of the capitals, not by far. No, Tak-Fizun is but a replacement, the city that took the lead and ran far ahead with it once the city we now call Old Zik-Fizun was razed by a pyroclastic flow.

Ah, the New Zik-Fizun project was amusingly naive, in how these things work; cities can be rebuilt exactly how they were,
and both Old and New Zik-Fizun are fine cities in their own way, but capitals are a more fickle thing than that. More than masonry and the populace inhabiting it, they’re symbols, the structural and political face the region shows everyone else. And as it turns out, a railway hub turned into a luminous, bustling, ever-busy market of markets, all suspended above the darkness below, was a perfect face for the Consortium.

And it’s this suspension that brought me to visit it, not so long ago, looking for a few clearer answers on why a railway hub comes to be suspended on chains above the Stygian Maw, of all places. Surely stringing up an entire city above a miles-high abyss isn’t the wisest of moves. At the very least, eccentricities aside, it seems horrendously expensive, which is not something the Consortium is known for liking. And sure enough, it is: The eighteen chains are as titanic as they say – they look quite a bit more imposing in person than any second-hand imagery would tell you, stretching so far into the dark you can hardly see their anchors – and the price paid for them was immense. The deals needed to be forged with the Kingdom of Ferigoz to have them cast and installed, railway hub and all, are the stuff of legend.

And if you’ve read my work before, you’d know I am one for digging past the mystique to reach the truth of a legend.

The first thing you notice once you stride onto the Iron Rim of the city, where the chains are hooked, is a faint smell of smoke. Nothing like the Red Plateau or the Spires, or Lords forbid, Asniblias[2], but definitely off-putting for those used to cleaner winds. But when you know the chasm it’s suspended over, you’re almost thankful for the smoke – the bottom of the Stygian Maw is outright sordid, and not a hint of that putrefaction makes it up to the city. Just the smoke of home and industry: Firewood, coal, and a few hints of oil.


Deeper in, and you find yourself surrounded by the many towers of the city. You may feel a pang of bafflement at the idea of a suspended city being so vertical, until you see the winged shapes flitting back and forth across them, and you realize the streets you walk on are but a formality. And if you have the eyes for that, you’ll spot the abundant catwalks between towers right after that, as if each floor were universal rather than a matter for each individual tower. A seemingly universal agreement among structures meant for very different inhabitants and purposes – as you will then see by the rather eclectic architecture, oft combining the dark angular spires you’d expect with imitations of other nations’ styles. You’ll notice one common thread, with every tower lined with jutting barbs that make them seem entirely unwelcoming… And then you’ll narrow your eyes, and realize they’re actually perches, so that conversations and transactions may be done comfortably inverted.

Of course, you will only take these sights in if you’re good enough at blocking certain distractions out. If you ever visit, I warn you: The very moment you’re past the Iron Rim you will be assailed by enthusiastic peddlers, and generally enthusiastic Vezarym that wish you a good stay. And of course, I don’t mean to be rude and place them both in the same category. In fact, even the peddlers would hardly be a bother; so long as you understand what you’re in for, and understand all the prices involved, everyone can walk away happier.

The simple hangup I personally have with this part of the path is that all Vezarym understand our hearing isn’t as sharp as theirs, and
that they have to up their usual whispery speech to match. And far too many of them overcompensate. The words “Nizika kan chirza-ni[3]” will be chiseled into your eardrums the first time, I assure you.

Nevertheless, past the Iron Rim and the outer towers, heading towards the center of this suspended metropolis, you will see actual industry at work. Great smokestacks hiding among the assorted towers, spewing steam and heavy smokes into the air, become a common sight; you will not see the factories themselves unless you head down towards the actual innards of the city, but the rattling underneath your steps and the distant rumble of steam engines are unmistakeable. The towers around you give way from shops and abodes to offices where you order rather than buy, sign deals rather than exchange. Now you’ve entered the true and proper heart of the Consortium, its rail iron arteries snaking towards its every corner, and the borders of every nation it can reach, and its locomotive lifeblood coming and going without pause.

Overstretched metaphors aside (and I do apologize), this is where my last trip to the Consortium found me, as I readied to look deeper into the deals that forged the chains that hold this city aloft. I didn’t just want the classroom version, told to their pups when it’s time to learn the version of history where half the truth’s been polished away to leave a shiny, appealing lie. I wanted the scraps, to look into the missing pages to piece together what was written on them, to dive into the very ledgers of the transaction that made sure Tak-Fizun could exist. And fortunately enough, a scholar in my position has the right pointers, from the right contacts, to know where to look…

And in this case, I knew what I needed to pursue, most of all, was a contract. For in any deal of this magnitude there must be something written down, even if only to tuck it away in an old vault until the paper rots away. Vezarym may oft pride themselves in the art of the informal deal, with nothing but spoken words, but these are nations speaking to one another, and their every word is an individual document. I just needed to find at least one, and track the rest from there; just one crumb is enough to find the whole loaf, as I’ve heard some say.

Fortunately for me, they attempted an old trick that weeds out most adventurous sorts, and all those who are merely duty-bound in what they’re trying to investigate. Rather than file it away under lock and key, stowing the paper trail away in a grand, impenetrable vault, they hid it away as if it were entirely mundane, scattering it to the winds of bureaucracy across multiple civilian archives. Hidden amidst the endless piles of old litigation, business contracts and real estate purchases, among other such things. Indeed, the monotony alone would turn away almost everyone, and the fruitless search that follows would stop even the most determined, as they’d have to deal with the inherent troubles of such a search in such a mundane, unglamorous and entirely open environment. The delays between working hours, requests, and the fact no smash-and-grab will ever be possible when so much time is needed to find one’s prize, forcing them to cooperate with a process that could well outlive them…

Subterfuge, however, breaks through just fine, as the mundanity involved is a perfect disguise to those who know how to
wear it.

All it took was knowing just one of these archives, a simple (if oversized) notary office, and going from there. Documents seeking a signature from someone who never existed, observation of the patterns when faced with a less-than-routine procedure, keeping track of the new and the old – and the outright geriatric, for that matter – and pouncing on distractions to know where matters were indexed…

After that, taking a different name and making it seem like I’d been a part of the archive for months, if not years, was almost easy. Why, I was just another worker, of the sort that come and go, moving on to newer things, newer places, their place among the files just a stepping stone in their lives, just a source of sustenance. And looking back, that wasn’t too far from the truth, wasn’t it? Much as I wasn’t there for a salary. No, prowling the files, browsing the indexes, digging through the dustiest of paper piles, any servitude and actual work done throughout was to thin the possibilities, close in on the true target. Even if it meant being the last to leave just to have more time. For an office is an office, and a job is a job; only ones with a passion for their work would question the things that make their shift easier and smoother, and over there, none ever did.

Well, one did, quicker than I both expected and hoped, but not quick enough to make it count. The one that would’ve been my supervisor, had I been working there… Perhaps I gave myself away just a little, with our occasional clashes when I offered to be more helpful than most were. But more likely she just didn’t believe what the documents and her own eyes were telling her, that I’d been there for some time already. To her, the past in this archive wasn’t quite so blurry and temporary, as it’d be for the ones at my “level”, and thus she was likely catching on despite my little tricks. Right when I was finally closing in on what I needed…

But unfortunately for her, and perhaps shamefully for me, there were other ways. As she approached and chimed in, I spoke misleadingly, a little bit cluelessly, just a stray, baiting little explanation related to some entirely unrelated security contract, as I thought of what to do. And when she let annoyance creep into her voice with her answer, I got an idea… and I took it as a chiding, the one that finally snapped the wagon’s wheels. I whirled around and went off on her, about how she’d kept chiding me throughout my “employment” from beginning to end. That I had been doing everything right and yet she continued to judge and berate, even now. Especially now, that I had been more proactive. That I’d been trying to make it all right. I was positively furious!

Enough that I ended up “cracking” and telling her she’d breached our every contract, and that she
owed me. And let me tell you, especially those of you that don’t know Vezarym: That is one loaded word indeed.

Ah, the wrath of a bureaucrat. It can be frightening if you aren’t fully sure of what you’re doing, the moment you don’t know where you stand is the moment you are swept away in a flood of rules and verbosity, and brought low by laws you hardly knew existed… Another recommendation to all: You have to know where you stand, your rights and wrongs. What doesn’t concern you can be left as a second priority, but you cannot forget what does. This is the metaphorical defense… as for the offense? You must poke where there may be doubt. Even if it’s a stab in the dark at the edges of the matter, you have to hit on a point where they aren’t entirely sure, and show utter confidence in doing so. Even if you know so little you aren’t sure whether you’re lying or not. And when that doubt shows itself, you pounce upon it.


And it worked, of course, though I had far more advantages than she thought, and of course just enough forgery to make sure she’d have to start sifting if she wanted to prove me wrong. And that bought me the last few moments I needed to find what I needed. Unassuming little contracts in a pile, right between some old caravan contracts and a few permits for digging wells at the bottom of the Stygian Maw[4]. So I feigned one last snap, declaring I didn’t have to take this, that I would only see her with an arbiter by my side, and simply stormed off… never to be seen again.

In case you are reading this, dear notary, I won’t give away your name, it would be a discourtesy at this point. But, one last salute to the one that caught on, and I do apologize for the grief I put you through during that moment, as well as those that followed. If it’s any consolation, you can rest assured this will hurt them far more than it ever did you.


Now, to the actual affairs, as I could examine them once I had switched the metaphorical mask for (very real) reading glasses.

Even in this there were encovering layers and details, of course. The materials, their transport, their forging and even their installation upon their current places, they all had a very different contract regarding their purchase, one that at first glance would seem heavily weighted in favor of the Consortium if taken at face value. Especially in all dealings involving the laborers themselves; it seems so obvious to send your own experts on the matter to assist in the actual process that it almost feels crass to point them out directly in the contracts, with numbers and titles and even names as part of the body rather than the signing parties. As if they were but another payment in themselves.

But then I looked into the very edges of these chains of deals, those so mundane I could have simply asked for them without bothering with my little ruse. Where properties were bought and sold, simple warehouses and lavish, yet unremarkable homes. Where services were promised and rendered, by names missing their titles and importance. Where transportation was ordered and paid for, while being as oblique as possible about what was actually moved. Layers of mundanity whose lies are all by omission, easily missed if you didn’t know the context. If you weren’t aware of the backbreaking effort those “all present furnishings included” clauses were truly doing. The far more famous titles hidden behind those ordinary names. The thoroughly-avoided contents of every cart and wagon made to cross between Ferigoz and the Consortium during those key months.

Refined flux. Sallow-Silver. Sunderstone. Eyes of Al-Zari, ten carats minimum. Alchemical reagents, very particular ones, including some infamous ones like gillsbane and cryptcrawler sap. If you know even one of these, you may be alarmed – and should be, mind you – but I would be neither surprised nor up to judge if you didn’t recognize even one. Allow me to summarize for you: These are all ingredients, of the metallurgical kind. The sort of metals and additives you’d need to smelt silver and gold and even platinum into something properly weapons-grade, treat them until they’re harder and sharper than steel, without losing an ounce of weight, and as untarnishable as ever. All with a side of the sort of gems you’d need to imbue said metals with ambient energies, which such rich materials conduct frighteningly well.

Weapons-grade precious metals, all in all,
and the jewelry to further empower them. Enough of it all to arm and armor whole regiments… All of it yet to be smelted and forged, delivered to those who knew how to work them, and knew the needs involved. Needs that were, perhaps, eclectic, far from uniform even. The sort of uneven needs that you’d have if you were to equip, say, mercenaries, rather than any state-formed army. After all, it had happened before: The Brotherhood of Silver Shields, the Resplendent Regiment, and Nilzag’s Diamonds had blazed these gold-paved trails in the past.

Indeed. I am almost entirely convinced that, in return for these chains, in exchange for their design, their manufacture and their installation, the Consortium and the Kingdom pacted the beginning of the
fourth Gilded Raid. Rather than the result of the Vezarym gaining the upper hand, wielding their accumulated wealth and power to carve through the land with a horde of elite sellswords they equipped and trained themselves, this was a compound effort. And while I can only speculate on the extent of their cooperation, on who called each given shot, the fact this was the only Raid since the first that ever targeted the Voska Empire has some intriguing implications all by itself. The usually-cordial relations between Kingdom and Empire were at a low point by then, after all, and the whispers of the King wanting retribution for Voska’s affronts were well known[5]

It would match up very well with the damage the Raid itself caused. Far less damage to the Kingdom than usual, even when ransacking the crops near the border to keep their supplies. The Ifchi enclaves in the Hollow-Lands had their share of suffering, but still remarkably less than the Second or Third. Tower territories were struck as hard as ever, not quite as damaging as the Third, yet far more than the First… But Voska? It took decades to recover any ground that wasn’t frozen after all was said and done. It was a blow to their power and their reputation alike – especially the latter, finding themselves forced to fend off fancy, gold-covered sellswords at the very gates of their own capital. Their old territorial ambitions were put on hold for nearly a century after that…

Yet with the idea in mind that this was the work of
two nations rather than one, suddenly the Empire seems a little more respectable in managing to fend off such a thing. We all knew the Fourth was a dangerous one, but the details of just how much are, as always, mired in more historical muck than one would wish… But this? It leads one to believe it was far worse than either the Consortium or the Kingdom would publicly portray. Especially as the former distances itself from the idea of such raids, and the latter offered quite a few trades and dealings to aid the Empire in standing back up, though what they got in return was far clearer than this: Understandably or not, the deals were lopsided, the prices hiked in the Kingdom’s favor, with interests stretched far into the decades to come, and lightened with time as a favor, to cleanse all the bad blood that had built up between them…

And all of this, they got for forging and grounding the chains that suspend Tak-Fizun above its chasm, bridge and city in one. All of that, in exchange for doing what the Ferigozi do best in a far grander scale than before, yet still very much their expertise… Why, it almost feels like a bargain, of the sort the Consortium rarely offers, does it not?


I suppose we will all find out how close I was to the truth by the level and nature of the pursuits that’ll follow once this is published and read. But then again, the Consortium and Kingdom alike appear far more reasonable to my eye than the Tower would ever be, especially about events that went down centuries ago, with every offender involved long dead[6]. But that may perhaps be too optimistic, isn’t it? Perhaps it’ll become a situation where the mildest thing one might have to do is call me an utter liar, to dismiss all I have laid out as a flight of fantasy – which is reasonable enough, so much of the proof I have is rather more perilous to deliver than I’d like. But I’m sure there will be great deliberation on the idea that you have to act, because otherwise, there will be signs of weakness, chips in an armor that should not exist, and hardly does. Perhaps in bringing this up and making it public, where it was already known in hushed whispers, I have created a whole affair that imperils me, because it tampers with reputations as a whole.

All the more reason to go ahead and publish, I say. Ironically and hypocritically enough, these little masquerades aren’t something I’m a fan of.


To my faithful readers, I thank you for your time in finding and reading another one of my tales, and hope it’s at least painted you an image of what to expect from this chained city, and the Consortium as a whole… good and ill alike. To those new to my scattered writings, those who picked this up on a whim or a whisper, I hope you learned something as well, and that I’ve painted a proper picture of the Vezarym nation for you, distant as you are[7]. And to those that are ever so alarmed to see my name again, and the little secrets it brings upon all I’ve signed, well… do what you must. I wish you good luck finding me.

Yours truthfully, the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh.


[1]Korve territories that now form the Northern sector of the Pact of Krawgry, for those not aware. Which is likely, there are quite a few reasons this particular proto-nation is oft forgotten.
[2]Northeastern side of the Kingdom of Ferigoz, for those lacking a map. Quite an industrious place with metalworks of the sort that carve their place into history itself, but the fumes are the stuff of legend themselves.
[3]The rough literal meaning is “may you harmonize well [with the choir]”, but in this case it’s meant as “enjoy your stay”.
[4]I am as confused and perturbed as some of you likely are. Barring using the leachate as a pseudo-ore for the more toxic metals, or perhaps as a form of slow-poisoning a despised spouse, I can hardly think of a use for the percolated sludge you’d get out of such a well. Worse still, at least one of them was approved.
[5]By historical standards, of course. But to provide context: King Alvigaz IV took the throne earlier than most, barely old enough not to need a regent. The Kingdom already had a hard time respecting this, but the Voska Empire, riding the highs of successful conquests in the North and eyeing Kingdom territories close to the Hollow-Lands, were eager to taunt and provoke, with both insults and border skirmishes aplenty. Alvigaz was young and unstable, but shrewder than he seemed, to the point my current theory hinges on the idea this looks very much like something he would do.
[6]And here goes the obligatory “as far as I know”. Life and death can be so inconsistent down here, and the thought that some distant participant, or perhaps even Alvigaz IV himself, would still be alive to bring retribution on my head… it’s far fetched, utterly unlikely, but unfortunately for me it is not impossible.
[7]I am obviously not discounting the possibility that these writings somehow made it to the Consortium, and perhaps Tak-Fizun itself, in which case this would all feel a little absurd. And in which case, seeing that you have a fairly sensitive datum in your grasp, I would also recommend that you start running if you haven’t already.


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

Seven clans, seven banners, seven versions to make one. Indeed, the story that follows has been compiled from Bannerbound sources, much to the presumable chagrin of some of my readers in the Great Dust Gyre. To them I say: I apologize, but I know a common narrative when I see one.
If it helps, I must commend the effort each of the seven clans put into the preservation of their particular version. All the usual work of collecting the scattered scraps, combing through the dust and dirt of pre-Refuge history and scouring the embellishments of overenthusiastic or agenda-driven writers and tellers? All practically done for me before I got started. It’s preservation done right, in a way a jaded soul like me can appreciate and even celebrate. I will say: If retaining all you can of who you used to be is truly what the Seven are looking for, you are doing it right.
It’s thus almost a shame that the work I had to do was to find the parallels and common themes, and step forwards with the apparent sacrilege of
weaving them into one. All I’ll say is this: Someone had to.

They say death is one of the only things we all have in common, but they barely know how right they are! It hardly matters where you were born, where you moved, where you died, and where you’ll go, everyone gets plucked off the world. And more importantly, one thing we can all agree on? We all get reaped by the same Harvester[1]. Pits, Skies and whatever else the others have, wherever you’re going, you’ll be sent on your way by the exact same fellow as everyone else. And she’ll[2] find ya anywhere and everywhere.

But is that all she is? One who lives for the job and nothing else? You would think so, and dare I say even she might have, once. But in those rare lulls between each passing? In those quiet times between wars where all flourish, or in those places where there’s nothing left to drop? In those time well before us, even? Turns out there’s a lot of time to fill. And even those diligent, stone-minded sorts who live to work have to find something to do in those bits of meantime.

Of course, someone like her took a long while to realize this. Still well before our time, but plenty had stood up and fallen by the time she started to wonder, maybe there was more to these interims than waiting. One can guess the thought caught her right as she was looking at the bones of someone she’d sent off a little later than usual, on a busy day. Maybe a catch-up sort of day. It was one of those fellas that never got sent off right, though, that one’s clear[3]. One of those fellas that scatter their bones all over her foyer, so to speak, because they came right along with the part of ‘em that mattered most. She just shooed ‘em along before that, made the lot take those bones with ‘em to whatever came next. But that one time, something must’ve happened for her to start wondering, maybe she could do something with those, with the wait ahead of her.

Quick as she is – don’t need to waste time moving when you’re already there – she’d have them tucked away before the next one came in, saving them up in some forgotten corner, some place so dead, so bereft of anything that she had to pluck it from the rest of the realm like a common soul. But the pile seemed disorderly, chaotic, didn’t seem like it was making the most of its space, so she tidied it up. Then did it again, after the thought there’d be more bones crossed her mind, they’d need to fit somewhere, may as well make them support each other! Halfway through making the base of a decent pillar before duty called again. Or at least, that’s what she saw it as when she got back to it later… How much later? Doesn’t matter. What matters is she had another handful of bones with her once she did, from another poor fool who dropped dead where no one but her would find ‘em.

Something about this caught her, practically entranced her. Maybe she finally realized there was something else other than her job and the wait. Or maybe she saw a future in these shapes she was putting together, or the potential ones in her head now that she had something to think about. But before she’d realized, she had built herself a room. A proper, actual foyer, where the metaphorical one had been. That’s the one you see in paintings[4], though she’d done work on it since then. And she thought what any of us would’ve, by then: “Maybe I could build a big house to go with this”. And so, she got started on that, and what was once a house became a manor, and then a proper Castle. Oh, she had to wait for wars to sweep across the olden lands for it, for drought and ice and plague to sweep by a few times, but sooner than she or anyone would realize, she had a Castle to herself, that would put anything we’ve built to shame. All of it from the bones of the forgotten.

As she who reaps us all took a moment of peace once the living had found accords, and the passings slowed down, she started to notice a few things amiss. For even the cleanest, most bleached of bones still have their scraps – bits of carrion, the little pests that feast on it, whispers of mourning, all wisps of clingy life. Very little of it manages to hold on when passing into her realm, but something always does when you move enough bones to dwarf even the tallest of Ironbound Keeps[5]. These scraps of rot and life had piled on enough that she could see figments of actual life in her realm, skittering and wandering the halls, taking shape little by little as it found more to shape itself. And the more scraps they found, the closer each little wisp could get to becoming something

And it fascinated her. As someone who’d seen life come and go, but never stay, the keeper of a threshold where no one lingered more than a few moments, the idea of having something in her realm even remotely close to alive was thrillingly new. She had something to look forward to beyond her job now! Even if every realm fell, and her work came to an end, there would be something still!

So she committed to these collections, these architectures, more than ever before. She looked forwards to those neglected souls that weren’t sent off right, because there would be more for another Castle, one greater than the last. More scraps for the entities that slowly came to be within these structures. Now even a simple delay could mean she’d get there before the mortals could do their part, and rake as much of life’s detritus as she could into her ever-greater foyer.

Well, it paid off. Castle after Castle arose by her hands, each far greater and more luxurious than the one before it – luxurious as bone can be, at least. But when the time came to assemble her next masterpiece, with a bundle of ivory where her shears usually were, she turned around and found there was no room. She’d gotten deeply invested in these Castles when there was no harvest to pursue, that she had utterly filled her own liminal realm. It seemed so utterly empty once, she never thought it would happen!

Then she looked back towards mortal lands. Not towards those places where all the dying had been done – those were hers already – but those that were almost there. Those that just needed a few more lives to go, a little push, and they would be right in her realm, too dead to contest. She turned her gaze towards one island in particular, surrounded by so many, greater than the rest and yet so much emptier, with but a few souls still standing upon it.

She reached for her shears once more.

And just like that, the island was gone[6].

The Castle she built after that was magnificent, and perhaps the liveliest of all. After all, it had come pre-inhabited, hadn’t it? And there was still plenty of room left for more. She had the ideas, too, the grand architecture for the next one whirling together in her immortal mind. All she needed was material.

You wonder why we take all the time and measures with the dead, no matter who? Strangers on the roads, enemies slain by our hand? You ever asked yourself why we bothered? This is why.

[1]An aggregated sort of translation from various different terms, with most referring to one whose job is to cut down and gather crops once grown and ready. Zau and Issouf are exceptions, both going with something closer to Gardener, with emphasis on trimming rather than reaping. In this, I am afraid I had to resort to the majority “vote”.
[2]Most of the seven Clans (Zau, Heese, Norrish, Vesnor) refer to this Harvester by female pronouns and terminology, while the remaining ones either use gender-neutral terms (Vesh, Issouf) or go far out of their way linguistically to not bring the matter up at all (Sofize).
[3]A branching point, with every clan referring to a different funerary method as the proper, loss-less way to send off the dead; all of them either permanently confine or destroy the body entirely. Levels of acceptance for other methodologies varied, but non-Clan methods were generally seen as passable, just not ideal.
[4]There are no less than 15 known artworks by the title of Atrium of the Harvest in the history of the Urul Peaks Clans and their predecessors, and it receives repeated mention and description in their fiction. Descriptions and details vary wildly beyond the ample use of bone, and even individual clans don’t have a unified vision of how it would look.
[5]Similar terminology is used in Bannerbound language to refer to the Ironbound Keep that gives their capital its name. The way it’s used seems to imply Ironbound Keeps were a class of fortification outright, and while the one the Seven currently occupy is the greatest of all, it’s by no means the only one (assuming, of course, that the ones in their realm still stand).
[6]This coincides with certain tales from Sofize, Norrish and Vesnor about “Azure Barrens”, a patch of water at the center of an archipelago where no wind stirred the waves, and where by all metrics there should be land, but they couldn’t find any. Given the current glacial state of the Urul Peaks realm, I imagine it’s become something of a moot point since then.

-Excerpt from “Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic”, authored by ‘the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh’ (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified and under active investigation)
yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

Deep within a dark and sodden cavern, upon a greenstone plateau worn and carved by thin streams of water that seemingly bled from cracks in the walls, two stout fellows forded a small brook right at the lip of its waterfall.

One was far bigger, his hulking, badger-like form bearing stripes of black against the lightest of cyans, and covered in ramshackle plates of improvised armor over a vest and trousers that water couldn’t soak. He’d planted himself right in the middle of the stream, and stretched one vast claw to help the other one cross… And he would very much need it, for he was a far shorter figure, thick and standing on almost stubby legs. Clearly a mole, visible even under the cover of actual armor and a helmet that hid his eyes from view; nothing could hide the enormous claws he grabbed the Toskar’s hand with, to pull himself across with one quick leap.

“You never really pack light, do ya, Vi?”. The Toskar was already climbing his way out of the stream with a smirk, wading through unexpectedly warm waters.
“I could never truly afford to, I’m afraid. Roaming on my own as long as I have, you must be ready for anything, and the habit hardly wears off.” There was just a bit of trepidation in the Ferigozi’s voice, and he lost it only once he was firmly on the other side, where he turned around.
The shard-badger’s smirk only grew as he reached and grabbed “Vi”’s claw, pulling himself up as if the mole were anchored to the rock. “Does that include being ready to cross running water? Doesn’t look like it.”
It took a few moments for him to actually reply, letting the Toskar take the lead once more. “…admittedly that’s never been my forte, Askal. Quite the opposite at times, in fact.”
Askal – or Askalim, rather – slowed his pace to let the mole catch up, so that he could face him with a raised eyebrow as they resumed their march. “What, fording rivers? I’ve seen you handle worse lands than these, you’re telling me a bit of water makes it that much harder?”

But Vi – actual name Velardi – didn’t return his look at first. “Whether you believe it or not. For one, I’ve always felt I work better with more metal rather than less, that should be obvious. I’m sure you understand, you’ve seen me work after all. But the other matter is rather more…” He trailed off for a moment, and turned his helmeted face towards Askalim, eyes hidden deep in its dark slits. “Well, suppose you’ll be the first to hear it, I’ve been dodging certain bounties enough. I… never did learn to swim.”

A snort, and a wider smirk from the badger, one that showed the tip of a large fang. “Not something they taught over at the Kingdom, or not something you bothered to learn? I don’t see you learning it ever if you keep packing half your body weight in steel everywhere you go, Vi!” He allowed himself a low, yet hearty chuckle, before laying one claw on the mole’s shoulder. “But I’m not judging, not anymore, and not on that. It took leaving the Empire for me to realize we were right behind Ishiss when it comes to swimming lessons, imagine that! And with the Kingdom being where it is? I ain’t surprised. Zee always told me not to touch the rivers over there.”

“She did well in telling you that much, Askal. ‘Don’t trust gathered water’, as we said back there, for quite a few reasons. Why, even a clean, untouched, uninhabited stream might scald your tongue off if you don’t watch yourself…” Vel allowed himself a tiny, sardonic smile, and a little chuckle on top. “If you’ve ever wondered about why the Kingdom is so thickly strewn with wells, now you know. Better to draw it out on our terms… Anyhow, I suppose it’s simply a little bit difficult to convince myself these waters won’t attempt to kill me.” To that, he briefly glanced backwards at the stream they’d just crossed, almost warily…

Right before Askalim pulled him away and back onto their track – in topic and path alike – his own little smile gone in a flash. “All the more reason to pack lighter so you don’t sink like lead, Vi, which I don’t see you doing.” He pointed one claw at the empty bag slung over his ironclad shoulder as he continued. “While emptying out your bag is a step in the right direction, carrying over half your weight in steel is a bunch of steps back from that.” The badger made his point with a quick finger-flick to Velardi’s breastplate, ringing the metal so he’d look down and remind himself of its bulk… and, perhaps, its unremarkable construction; as far as plate armor went, it was thick and solid but middlingly made, if not outright mediocre. “And don’t tell me it’s out of sentimental value, I know you bent this thing out of old rails in one evening.”

Something about the Ferigozi’s expression as soon as Askalim said that, however, made his smile drop. A lowered brow, a displeased twitch, and a lower voice. “It’s less than ideal, I am aware, but it’s something, and it’s what works for me, Askal. I’m not…” The mole trailed off, with little trace of his usually placid expression, as his sight seemingly wandered elsewhere. Anywhere other than Askalim, seemingly trying to find the words. Even sniffing, reflexively, as if he could track the right phrase by smell…

...before setting off quickly as fast as his thick, stubby legs could carry him. Seems he did sniff something out.

The shard-badger caught up quickly enough, on long and heavy steps that brought him right besides Vel. Before saying anything, he made a point of staring into his eyes with slight annoyance, which was quickly dismissed with a sigh. “Alright, Vi, but we will be picking that one back up afterwards. So, what’d you find?” Just in case, he turned ahead towards their apparent destination – a steep greenstone climb towards something unseen, right next to a plummeting stream just big enough to be called an actual waterfall.

“Ah, easy!” That smirk of his had come back in less than a second, matching his tone. “Air smudged with coal and oils, carried by their respective smoke, and mixed in with the slightest, yet unmistakeable scent of sparking metal, all coming from a spot we know has rails, thanks to your map? Askal,” he said in a lilting voice, turning towards him just to make sure he saw that confident smile, “I believe our train is here, and just in time~.”

How convenient, thought Askalim with briefly-narrowed eyes. Still, they had a job to do. A smash and grab of sorts, though with no windows to actually smash they would need to get slightly more creative. Up the incline they went, climbing up with claws on the firmer outcroppings, as the badger leaned in to whisper against his companion’s helmet: “Keep your voice down, then, and keep your clanking to a minimum, Vi. If there’s so much as one Vez in that train we’re gonna have a slight problem.” He was practically on all fours, making sure none of the metal in his outfit touched the stones beneath him; he’d need to speak little, and move perfectly, as the water’s flow could only mask so many words and steps before someone grew suspicious…

Velardi, however, crawled over the stones like a natural, in spite of his oversized claws and damn near paunchy breastplate. It slid over the rock without actually scraping, somehow, and his movements seemed fluid enough to avoid clacking the pieces together. And his claws just propelled him forwards and upwards, almost the same motions he’d use for digging applied to hook him on each stone and send him forth faster than Askalim could match. Vel knew it, too, taking a moment to side-eye him (he assumed) just to jovially whisper back: “Please, sergeant, I’ve worn this half my life, I know how to keep iron quiet.”

Sergeant. Askal hadn’t been that in a while, and hearing it gave him pause, slowed his climb at his lip twitched, unsure whether to turn up or down. Still, he forced himself to catch up, going on autopilot for a few moments before they approached the end of their climb. “Guess Zee caught you up with that whole thing, didn’t she,” he muttered, “saves me some time I guess…” Oh, he’d need to have a talk with Ziv-Ziri about secrecy, even if he’d never told her not to tell anyone about how he came to work with her. But then again, maybe she was just paving the road between them, Vel was a military mole-
Velardi almost crested the edge of the climb, right behind a boulder, and settled in, motioning for Askalim to come and hurry. Another thought to put off for later, then, as he raced his way up to join him behind the rock, peer over its edge… and find the rails right there, not ten feet away from them. And right upon them, pointed West, stretching from the bridge ahead to a curve far to their right, was a heavy cargo train, utilitarian and plated all over with more steel than most. Every wagon was boxy and windowless, and the engine was oddly angular, practically a wedge on wheels with small windows and a chimney to break its geometric pattern.

“See, Askal,” the mole whispered right against the badger’s ear, “still smoking. The fires inside aren’t even out yet for this stop. We might even be ahead of schedule.”
“Where Zee got a schedule good enough for us to catch this thing right here is the real question”, the badger muttered to himself as he glanced ahead of the train. Yet-indistinct figures – thankfully short ones, so no Vezarym to hear them – seemed to be examining the bridge ahead, one of them kneeling to have a closer look.
“Perhaps the same contact that let her know such a train even existed? This one is quite unusual. Too muted to be ours, too simple to be Bannerbound, too unarmed to be one of yours, and too heavy to be most of anyone else’s, when it comes to the usual commerce”. He’d be right on all accounts, as far as Askalim knew, except for one he hadn’t thought of…
“I almost want to say it’s Shumhaq, the Burnt Hive have a thing for the rough and simple”, he countered, before grimacing. “But that engine’s throwing me off on that, and I don’t see anyone with more than two legs up there.” Then, he looked towards the tail-end of the train, and began a slow and silent march. “Whoever’s train it is, what it’s got is ours, let’s get moving.”

Right behind the edge of the climb, the two made their way towards the rear of the train, with eyes, ears and noses perked for any details or movements that might make their job harder. Little to be seen in that regard, the lack of windows worked in their favor, so it was a matter of stepping carefully, watching their backs, and double-checking every time they were about to pass another car just in case someone was stepping between them. “Bit easier than I thought it’d be,” Askalim muttered to himself, before adding, almost hastily, “so far.” It seemed right to add it, just in case, but he hoped the very comment hadn’t jinxed their work.

Velardi just quietly shushed him with one claw against his own snout, staying ahead and finding the steadiest path to ensure no missteps or rolling rocks gave them away. He was careful to keep the scenery between him and the train where he could, just in case; perhaps there might be hidden slits or other visors somewhere in there, discreet but functional. Better to follow his lead, he did handle subtlety a little better than Askal ever did… an embarrassing thought, when talking about a guy with more steel on him than cloth. But he’d been wearing that far longer… and in fact it was rare to see him without any protection. Sure, this was dangerous work, but when had Vi been out there with some actual clothing on instead of plating?

The badger’d need to hold that thought – worrying as it was that he couldn’t even think of one occasion in that time – because the mole was nearing the end of the train, crawling his way across the incline right ahead of him. All with no sign either of them had been spotted. No alarmed voices, no hurried steps, no doors swinging open, and most importantly no gunshots. All smooth, all flawless… so far. Those two words were important to add. Either way, the last wagon was there for them, seemingly unattended, boxy and windowless like the rest; only the “intel” Ziv-Ziri had given them pointed at it as special. If she, or rather her contact, was right about this, then there would be a few very valuable, and very heavy ingots of…

“…Vi, what’s the stuff we’re here for called again?”, he whispered, keeping embarrassment to a minimum.
“Sallow-silver I believe she said?”, the mole whispered back as he peered from behind one last boulder. He sounded uncertain, whether of the word or what it meant.
“Got any idea what that even is, Vi?”, he asked. He may as well; he’d never worked metal, just wore it and swung it, Velardi was ahead of him there.
“Not at all, I’m afraid.” Should’ve expected that. But then came his speculation: “Hardly sounds like jewelry, sallow isn’t a word for such, but silver is hardly war-worthy either. It must be something obscure. Perhaps even occult.”

Askalim could only nod quietly, as the idea completely left their areas of expertise. That was closer to Ushi’s playground, and she wasn’t here. All they could be sure of was that the ingots (presumably) in that wagon were very valuable indeed, to the point they’d hardly need many of them to cover their contact’s needs… he could only wonder if he could sneak any more beyond that number, just as a bonus for themselves. There had to be a market out there for it, right? Zee could surely find one, so long as they actually had the metal in her hands.

And so, the badger began his careful approach towards their objective, with Velardi right at his side. From rock to rock, on quick and light steps that wouldn’t scatter pebbles or rattle their own wear, quick looks and listens all around to make sure no one was close… by the time he made the last quick dash towards the train, both to use it as cover andd have a close look at the can they’d need to open, he couldn’t help but think this had to be the worst-guarded train he knew of. Even a passenger ferry would’ve spotted them by now! Were the ones making and riding these relying on thick walls to keep everyone out, and that’s it? Was this one just cheap, skimping on armaments and leaving only what could barely be called a skeleton crew, right at the front and nowhere else?

All such musings came to an end when they came close enough to touch the armored wagon, and felt – the same way one feels an oncoming tremor before it becomes a quake – that something very large inside it moved.

Both froze in their tracks. No one had seen them, but it became increasingly likely that something had felt them, even if it didn’t know who or what they were. They’d need to coordinate.

Vel looked back at his companion, and motioned with his claws. Pointed at himself, motioned downwards with one claw outstretched, and thrust it forwards… A breaching action, presumably; he could probably mold an opening into this thing if it was steely enough, knowing what he could do with the formless iron glob he called a weapon. Then the mole pointed back at Askalim, pretending to lunge with both hands and grabbing something unseen… He breaches, he stabs in, and Askal rushes in and grabs. That’s fair, quick, and maybe too simple. But then again it’s not like they knew what else to try.

Nothing left to do but try, then. Velardi stepped forwards, holding a shapeless metal lump in his claw, hovering it mere inches from the wagon’s side, while Askalim remained right behind him, axe at his side and both hands empty to snatch up anything he saw resembling their quarry. Seconds passed, as they readied up for a quick and violent entrance… Before Vel raised his iron “weapon”, shifted it around his claws like a form-fitting glove, counted to one, and plunged the last remaining clawtip into the wagon’s side. After some digging, it slowly sank in, “glove” and all, and he opened it up with an upwards cut, one he slowly widened by the iron’s constant push-

Through which something – a huge, shining metal arm with three claws longer than Vel’s own – erupted with a thundering CLANG, reaching blindly for the apparent intruder.

Velardi had to be thankful for his short stature, as the initial swipe narrowly missed his head; Askalim was caught instead, the claws tightening around the loose, improvised “breastplate” right in front of his vest, which easily came loose as the badger threw himself out of the way. This bought the two a few moments, as the claw busied itself with trying to crush the scrap it just caught – and finding worrying success.

“CHANGE OF PLANS,” the badger called out, knowing all subtlety had flown off a cliff, “YOU GRAB IT! I’LL KEEP THIS THING OFF!”. Flinging himself forwards, he yanked his axe off its straps, and gave the arm a quick, surveying look: It was all metal, each segment a metal “girder” of sorts joined to each other by a comparatively simple hinge – all of this surrounded by contraptions composed mostly of a single, shiny metal tube for each-

On a hunch, he reared back and slammed the blade of his axe right where one tube ended and its contraption began.
And where sharpness wouldn’t cut, the sheer force behind the swing did the trick. The blade was driven just a few inches in, but the great gout of amber fluid that spewed out of this gash once he’d pulled his weapon away let Askal know it was enough.

Yet as the badger pulled away, the metal arm strained against its confines to try and pursue. Something was twisting within the walls, turning the claw towards him in turn, but the lunge that followed after him wasn’t quite quick; just enough for him to swat the claw away and actually deflect it – barely. While the thing swung wide, he took a moment to glance at what Velardi was doing, far closer to whatever this arm belonged to… The mole was using the hole it’d opened up, reaching inside with one metal-coated claw to grab whatever he could. The iron twitched and flowed in his grasp, letting him know he’d at least have the reach.

The arm surging back to try and plant its sharpened digits into his back only confirmed Vi was on the right track. It strained itself, spewing its amber “blood” everywhere in an oily geyser, just to get at him.
This time, however, its injury had slowed it down just enough for Askalim to react. He stretched out his arm, raised his dented axe, and hooked a different tube with the “beard” of the blade right as he planted his boots as firmly against the stone as he could manage.

The badger found himself launched forwards into the arm, crashing chest-first against the assorted tubes as his hooking worked out – and revealed who was heavier in the process. He barely managed to stop himself from getting winded, grappling the machinery almost instinctively, while he felt something spray against his leg. Something hot, practically scalding, and oily as well – that was good news at least. But the bad news followed as he rose his weapon again, prepared for a tangled scuffle, and found the axe had been practically decapitated by the impact, its “neck” bent backwards at a near-perfect right angle…

But even a bad blade can be a good bludgeon, as they said back in Voska. Or in this case, a good lever. He grabbed his busted armament in both hands before the claw could resume its assault and jammed it right between the main body and a different tube, reeling the whole thing in and giving him leverage to start bending it. Anything to keep it away and distracted from what they actually came for, even if it meant fighting something that could kill him with just the one limb.

As the struggle began, Askal’s quick and savage thinking was paying off: Its next move was to immediately try to lift him in the air, presumably aiming to toss him off or even slam him back down, but between his Toskar bulk and the damage to its tubes all it achieved was spewing more amber fluid than it’d already lost, just to raise him a few inches off the ground. Even better, it gave him ample time to start twisting what would be yet another weapon lost in action right around its moving parts, the groaning metal letting him know he was on the right track. And from the looks of it Vi was already pulling something shiny right out of the wagon, reaching in for-

The arm slammed down with the same alarming speed as the first time, planting the badger’s heels into the ground with an audible crack as his boots met the rock. It kept pushing down, seemingly aiming to crush him – or so it would seem, because the actual claw was heading straight for the rock as well, actively reaching out to grasp it. Leverage, he thought. Better to mess with that too, if he wanted to remain distracting. And not be crushed into a smear over the cavern floor, that was important too.

He quickly found it’d be a slow and losing battle either way. Askal pushed up with all his might, as firm as a mountain of muscle like him could manage, but muscle was no match for this… machine. Inch by inch it was reaching the ground, no matter how much he strained; he could hear pebbles being ground to dust under his boots, barely above the sound of his own heart in his ears, but on it went, little by little, seemingly pushed forwards by the one tube he didn’t smash open. Damn it. The silver lining of the whole thing, however? He didn’t need to win, or even last forever. He just needed to hold until Velardi had cleaned out what they needed.

…Velardi, who – thanks to a coincidental glance – he saw was about to be menaced by another arm just like this one, emerging from the top of the opening he’d made. And by the tilt of his helmet, right as he was reaching deeper inside, he could see it too.

The seconds that followed were a blur. Only after they were over could Askalim piece together that he’d rushed the wagon with the contraption-riddled limb still in his grasp; he couldn’t quite remember if he was trying to imbalance it further, or just tried to crush the thing against the nearest wall in a fit of panicked fury. It took him a moment to figure out why it had worked in the first place, as brute force alone hadn’t been cutting it, and the strength granted by such an outburst couldn’t have been enough by itself. But then he saw glints of bluish light reflecting off the arm, and the wagon behind it. He felt his opponent’s strength as it slowly returned, erratically and without direction, from a sudden absence. And he heard something echo across the cavern, the remnants of a CRACK that he had been too blindly enraged to catch.

A spark of lightning. Of his lightning, erupting from his body as soon as he’d been pushed far enough. Yet again he’d forgotten he could do that – and yet again it’d only come out once he was too far gone to think.

“That’s enough of that, it’s time we left!”

Velardi’s voice cut above the rising ruckus of the wagon’s dweller regaining its bearings; when Askalim turned to face him, he saw the mole right next to a haphazard pile of ingots, tossing some behind him with one claw while the other tried to shove the machine back into the dark. This “sallow-silver” hardly looked like silver – to his eyes it looked like gold that’d somehow grown deathly ill, too sickly-shaded to even shine anymore – but it’s what they came for, and it’s what they’d have to haul out. And so he went, tossing his “opponent” aside before slipping off his empty backpack, hurrying to pack their loot inside and leave…

Shoving the ingots in by the handful, the badger looked back at his partner-in-crime, just in case he needed to intervene. Almost, but not quite, from the looks of it: He was trying to “knit” the cut he’d made back together, using his iron supply as the metaphorical thread to pull the sides together and seal them. The mole was already giving up trying to shove the (first) limb back in there, and was just molding metal around it, trapping it at the joint and presumably hoping it would hold long enough, while it was still weakened. Funny how he’d picked up on that so quickly, when Askalim had been the one actually wrestling the damn thing.

Then the machine inside twitched, and the improvised seal started to groan and creak. They’d either need more haste, or more iron, Askal thought – right before an ear-rattling pop of once-bound metal let him know haste alone might not cut it.

So in he charged, barging past Velardi – dropping the bag at his feet – to stuff what he could of their attacker’s arm back into its box, while kicking part of the pile of ingots away from their struggle. “More, you need more in there! Close it before it breaks out”, the badger called out as he did his best to hold the construct at bay. Surely he could spare some, if anything his weapon was even more expendable than Askal’s own!

And sure enough, the mole set both claws to work, smearing iron like clay over the gash, slowly patching it up with their opponent still stuck in it…
But when that ran out, there was a pause, a silence, that somehow pierced through the sounds of clanking metal.

“...Vi? That’s not gonna be enough”, the Toskar grunted out between pushes and shoves, side-eyeing the Ferigozi… the oddly quiet, oddly still Ferigozi, whose claw was reaching out, gesturing half-heartedly as if the iron he’d need would come from nowhere at all. But it was right there on his armor, he’d seen him mold it! “Vi, come on, we’ll pluck a rail or something later, move it!” A groan of effort punctuated their hurry, as the thing started pushing back – and through

Yet the mole remained… confused? His beady eyes were wide, flitting around back and forth, so clearly he was present, but he wasn’t actually doing anything yet! He just kept glancing down then looking away like he didn’t want to. He swear he could hear him mutter, about not having… something, the struggle drowned out the specifics.
Finally, he looked back at Askalim with those same wide eyes and asked, in a weak and uncertain voice, “Askal, can you come closer, I need your armor…”

Another creak of tormented metal filled the air, as the badger did what he could to keep the thing inside, but his attention was fully on Velardi after that, staring at him in pure bafflement. Then, before he could even think about what he’d heard, he was already yelling back. “THEN COME AND PLUCK IT OFF ME WHILE I FIGHT THIS THING IF YOU CARE SO MUCH!” Askalim snarled, showing teeth and flaring what quills he had, practically forced to swallow whatever Voskan curse he was about to spit out. This wasn’t the moment for… whatever this was! Especially not for someone like Velardi, sandbagging this at the eleventh hour was not like him. And that almost fearful look he was giving back even less so! The badger’s quills sparked, reflecting off the mole’s armor again, the same armor he’d risk him for! “YOU’VE GOT ALL THIS IRON ON YOU AND YOU CAN’T PART WITH EVEN A SINGLE POUND OF IT!? ARE YOU GONNA-”

Something even louder than a furious Toskar cut him off. A sound of ruptured metal as the construct’s other limb poked through, and widened the gap just enough for both to see some of its body. Or were those three shining lights upon a rounded, silvery shape like the edge of a massive disc merely what it had for a face…?

Velardi said nothing, not even a syllable, in spite of his open mouth. His expression seemed to outright blank, in fact, as he clawed at his own armor, sinking his fingers into it like clay and smearing it, outright tossing it all over the opening he was meant to seal up. Practically threw himself at the wagon, scrabbling over it in his suddenly-desperate attempts to shutter it. The construct inside it, in spite of its efforts, was buried once more, arm and “wrist” thoroughly gummed up with iron smeared like plasticine over its workings. It’d break back out, those three glowing “eyes” buried into theirs told them as much, but it would buy them time. Just enough time to grab the silver and flee-

...the former task falling entirely in Vel’s hands, because the unarmored mole had scrambled off so fast he couldn’t even catch what he was wearing underneath. Was he running off on all fours, throwing himself forwards with his claws…? That would be convenient, but… improper. To him, at least.

No time for that. After all that racket the actual crew of this thing had to be coming. Nothing left to do but open the bag, scoop all the ingots in, and run off after Vi before they could catch either of them. Easy enough, so long as he could run fast enough… And the banging of metal against metal right behind him gave him a much-needed jumpstart, sending him into a dead sprint before he even thought to look back.

This time, however, keeping up with the mole proved almost impossible. He’d never seen Velardi move this fast before, scrambling over the sodden earth almost like a wild animal. Easy as it’d be to think this was just how he moved when finally unburdened, it didn’t feel like enough of an explanation. Even less so after Askal saw him rush the edge of the plateau they were on and leap right off, disappearing from his sight completely… And the glimpse he got of blank, beady-eyed panic on the mole’s face before plummeting below sealed the deal.
Askalim didn’t call out his name, not yet, not when they were being followed (not that he looked back to check). All he could do was rush in as fast as he could, panting and on aching legs, hauling however many pounds of priceless metal over his shoulder, to reach the same edge he’d jumped from so he could find a better way down – and more importantly, find if he’d need to carry off a shattered Ferigozi on his other shoulder. And when he came to a skidding halt right at the edge, and practically belly-flopped onto the edge to peer down without fear…

The good news was, there wasn’t a mole-shaped splatter down below, and “below” wasn’t too far off, with a few manageable meters right beneath him. The bad news was that said mole was nowhere to be seen, intact or otherwise. Nothing but a couple boulders and craggy stone. He reluctantly shined what light he had upon the place, hoping to catch even a single sign, but he saw nothing more, other than some scattered pebbles that were right below him.
…that got joined by a few more, scattered from the cliffside itself into the open.

If that was what he thought, Askal was still right on time, and if it wasn’t, he’d be far enough behind that he may as well check. Clinging with his claws to the edge, slid down and dropped off, landing below with bent knees to make sure he didn’t crack anything – Toskar didn’t handle heights well. Turning to face the cliff he’d just dropped from, he saw a large vein of white stone among the green, and upon shining his light on it all he saw what he was looking for: A single, large crag upon it, recently shattered and widened, with more and more pebbles tossed out of it… He’d need to crawl in there, squeeze in, but he could manage it. And so, swiping off his improvised, clattering armor and stuffing it into the bag with their haul, he got on his knees and started pushing himself in there, hoping he wouldn’t get stuck… Then again, maybe that would wake Vi up from this panicky fugue.

In he went, squeezing his bulk through the confines of the crack, and the tunnel inside it. The badger could only be thankful much of that bulk budged before the pressure, that his vest and fur were smooth enough not to snag on anything, but the process was slow, and reversing would need a prodigious show of strength, or Ferigozi help. He could barely keep a light forwards, shining through the newly-made tunnel in this softer, easily fractured rock, see the contours of a passage so hastily made, the clear gashes on the wall, with unmistakable clawmarks… He uttered into the dark: “Vi? Vi, this ain’t a bad hiding spot, but you can stop now.”

He held his breath, and heard the cracking of stone a short way ahead. Pebbles rattled as they flew out, bouncing underneath him. Perhaps he didn’t hear, perhaps he ignored his words, but Velardi was somewhere in there.

Further in he went, scraping himself against the rough edges of these hastily-carved walls. Not a place for a Toskar, not in the least, but he could say the same of this whole plateau. And the situation as a whole… Not the time for such thoughts. “Vi”, he called out once more, just a little louder, “slow down for a sec, I can barely get through these! Bit of help!?” He didn’t need that much help, but having him widen the gap a little further would be good. Especially if he needed to turn around for any reason. “I can’t follow you inside like this, come on!”, he called again, before adding almost absentmindedly: “You’re not gonna leave me behind, are you?”

That stopped the noise ahead. The grinding, the cracking, and eventually the clacking of pebbles and rocks against the confines of the tunnel. Silence reigned, saved for Askal’s breath… and, if he listened closely, Velardi’s.

Groaning, he made his way further in, practically pulling himself in with one free claw while the other dragged the bag behind him, legs planted firmly on the ground to shove him in. He hurried as much as his bulk and the bag allowed, even putting away his light to advance. An advance in near-complete darkness was still an advance, and the path was but one. The breathing was closer now, he could hear it – ragged, exhausted, yet still hurried and shallow…
And when he thought he heard it close enough, and how little it had changed, he did what he could to squeeze his other claw past his body, little by little, holding his only light – their only light, after the mole left his behind.

And so, he found Velardi, unarmored and bare, seemingly just… staring at the wall he’d been tunneling into, not even turning to face his partner in crime. Surrounded by soft, scattered pebbles and bigger shards that’d been hurled right behind him. The detritus his desperate tunneling had shredded his shirt, such as it was, baring him to the badger’s eyes, and…

Askalim knew the scars of battle, knew the marks that warfare could leave on a body. He’d read entire histories on the weathered skin and fur of fellow combatants. But what he found on Velardi was an outright pristine pattern of smooth, almost shiny scales. Unscathed, and dare he say outright untouched, with neither the scrape of a blade nor the crack of a hammer upon them. The pattern was unbroken all over his back, from his unexpectedly long tail up to where his collar would be…

Save for a single, scale-less scar, inches long and remarkably thick, narrowly missing his upper spine.

That wasn’t a battle injury, Askalim knew. And from the haunted look he could see in Velardi’s eye – he’d been so distracted he didn’t even see him turn – it wasn’t a scar he wanted to show, let alone boast about. Was he trying to hide it this whole time? Hiding the history behind it, and-
…doing all in his power so he wouldn’t repeat it. That sounded more like it.

Quietly, the badger took his time in pulling the bag through a gap between him and the wall, sliding himself back to place their loot between them… Not just the loot, but Askal’s ramshackle armor as well, still strung by its improvised straps as it was unveiled, and laid before the mole. “Here, you can have it now”, he whispered, as he put out the light.

Then, darkness, and a silence broken only by a soft sound of fur brushing against metal as – Askalim could only assume – the iron was reshaped under his claws. Not by brute force, but by whatever it was that let other Ferigozi give life and puissance to anything their hands could shape. And when that stopped, there was nothing but soft breathing, so much calmer than before…

When the light came back on, it was in Velardi’s claws. It’d been enough for a breastplate and greaves, but either he didn’t want a helmet, or it hadn’t been enough for one. And thus, one could see into his eyes… Distant, looking well away from his own, but very much there. Trying to glance at the badger, only to wince and shut them as if he’d stared into an open crucible. His mouth almost opened, as if it tried but couldn’t, with no words to justify it. A far cry from the usual…

So Askalim spoke first. “Caught one blade too many, didn’t you?”, he asked in the most empathic tone he could manage.
“Y-you saw it… Y-you don’t understand, one was too much, t-that one was too much…” Vi could only stammer in response, but it was progress.
“Not much of a battle-scar, that one.” Now for a risky maneuver, something closer to a bitter joke. “You hear talk about being stabbed in the back, sometimes, but I’m guessing this was pretty damned literal.”
A held breath, let out. Almost like a sob, in fact, but not quite there. “Y-you d-don’t know the half of it, Askal, it’s-”
On that, he had to interrupt. Gently, but firmly, briefly holding his snout shut between two fingers, but with a small, if ironic smile. “Way I made it here, from a Voskan sergeant to an outlaw hiding in a cave, thanks to a certain captain… I might know some of it. Maybe not half, but some at least.”

That silenced the mole, even after Askalim let go of him. One could almost hear the gears grinding in his head as he processed it all… Before he closed his eyes, sighing. “...perhaps. Perhaps you’re right on that. Of the sorry lot we’ve become, you might come closest there, shameful a badge as that may be.” The mole shook his head with a mirthless little smile. “A badge, I call it, as if this were a competition. As if anyone wanted to win… Heh. The closest thing to a prize for it was almost getting you killed, wasn’t it?”

Askal could only shrug. “Eh, almost sounds too close to me. Didn’t happen, that’s what matters right now. And this little hiding spot you made actually works so far, so that’s a plus. Just…” He trailed off, looking at the ceiling as if he’d find the right words there, before giving up. “Try not to lose it like that next time. Or any time. That’s all I can ask. Because wanting to know what the story is behind… that, that’s just curiosity, not my business to pry-”

He found it was his turn to be silenced, with one clawtip pushing his jaw shut. Velardi’s ever-present smile… bitter, sorrowful, but at least it was back. That was something. “No, no, after that… after that, I think you’ve at least earned the right. And besides, if we’re going to hide out in here, with hours to burn until the train moves on, we may as well burn them with something to bridge this whole business, don’t you think?” Lowering his claw, and setting it against the walls that pressed against Askalim’s ribs, he started digging them in, gently, inch by inch. “Let me just clear ourselves some ground for a proper camp, here in the deep. It’s about time someone else knew…”

“…funny that. All the stories I tell, and I never got to the most important one, didn’t I?”

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

Target is believed to be in the Western side of the Lusterhills. A token force is to accompany the Tracker to facilitate apprehension, though they must be informed to prioritize mobility over protection, as the target is believed to be alone and highly mobile. After capture, the target is to be brought in alive for trial. Recommendation to set off as quickly as possible to minimize possibilities of escape.

It had all gone completely, utterly wrong.

It had been going wrong for months already, but only now could Qarretzu see it. In the moment, they hadn’t even come close to considering signing into the Legionary Exchange would’ve led to getting marched across these rolling hills of stone so flat it almost seemed polished, but there you had it. Looking back, starting their stint by having an altercation with another Legionnaire, let alone with the quartermaster and the… higher up that defended him, could barely remember that one’s rank, had to earn the Troxi a spot in someone’s shitlist. Even if they were right then and continue to be right.

But the trip from that, to asking to leave and being denied, to leaving anyways, to this bit? That was more of a blur. Hard to decide what they could’ve done differently there, would’ve meant mostly just… not being Qarretzu. Maybe, in the end, they really just weren’t cut to be in any kind of Legion. Even one away from the capital and all its crowds. And in the end, thinking they could even be one cost them what little they had, and this would be the last moment out in the open before they got imprisoned, slammed in together with a bunch of dangerous strangers, never to see the outside world again… not even this subterranean wilderness, let alone what laid so far away now.

The skink turned to their captors, one of them holding the leash to their neck like a damned animal. The Legionnaires were to be expected, at least, even if they seemed underprepared for the occasion. Almost insultingly so, barely an ounce of metal on them. Even for fellow Troxi, packing light as they usually did, they didn’t seem ready for an actual fight, which made the smug look they got in return from one of the five sting even worse. But their current, likely temporary “boss” was the bigger problem… Literally in fact. The Shumhaq that held the chain was barely taller than the skinks, but far wider, and far stockier, with an exoskeleton that was almost bulbous with what Qarretzu could only assume was muscle, not knowing what exactly Hive sorts had for muscle. But with massive pincers like hers, and that stinging tail in the back that could stab right through their chest, it was clear she had plenty of it, neatly packed in a shell of pitch black chitin…

…And she caught her looking, with those compound eyes shifting their tones into the best impression of a scowl. The sandhusk twisted the pincer that held their chain, giving them a sudden yank that forced them to stumble closer, and almost fall. “Whatever you’re thinking of, don’t”, she warned, before taking the lead once more with the other five – two of them giggling – trailing behind. Couldn’t even get one glance past this… tracker of theirs, could they?

It would only keep going downhill from this moment forward, where they’d miss these limestone hills, wouldn’t it? Just because they might be the last bit of the outside world the Troxi ever sees before being locked away for desertion, somewhere in… It didn’t matter where. Somewhere in the Gyre, with dust creeping through the bars being the only thing to remind them that there’s still a Subterraneum out there. Damn it all…

Nothing else to do but march. And look about with wide open eyes, trying not to tear up so these last visions would be as clear as possible. Something to remember in the dark. These windswept limestone hills – or were they swept by rain instead? It had to be both, there were creeks cutting deep into the stone, carving their way in through the years and making slopes and even little cliffsides in the process. The group was walking right next to the top of one such little cliffside, and if they looked at the bottom, past this flat of stone that almost shined, they could see the tiniest stream of running water, glistening under the meager light of their lamps…

…with two fairly large figures – comparatively speaking – right next to it.

Qarretzu blinked, then immediately faced forwards, only side-eyeing the two at the bottom. It wouldn’t do to be spotted this time, these captors were impatient as it was, but they had to make sure this was at least a possibility. Even the most remote. They were neither Troxi nor Shumhaq; rather, they looked like some very distant strangers indeed, an olm and a shard-badger, with the former seemingly fetching water off the creek. But they’d need to lean in to get a better look, as they were all passing right over those two…

They heard the chain on their neck jangle, maybe from a single misstep, a simple error in coordination. It should’ve been minor, but under their watchful eyes, and in this moment where they’d gotten distracted again, having no idea there were people down there? With both danger and opportunity opening at the exact same time? When this may be the last chance they get to be anything other than a prisoner? They didn’t even think about it.

And so, feigning a stumble, and yanking the chain as hard as they could manage to get it off the husk’s distracted grasp – successfully, thank the Lords – Qarretzu sent themselves soaring off the little cliff, cried out well past the edge of it, and braced for impact, hoping not to hit their head, but knowing either way they’d land right next to these two strangers. Nothing left to do but hope-

And, as they found out upon contact with the ground – thanks to a very audible crack somewhere within – try very, very hard not to scream. Easier said than done, of course, all they could do was limit it to several seconds of agonized groan, twisting in place as the other two just stared at the suffering skink before them. Several seconds of silence, with the Toskar raising one webbed finger as if to say something, but not finding the words for a stranger that had just fallen on them out of nowhere, and was squirming in pain right before them, unable to say anything.

Right, damn it, they needed to actually say something, even just one word! With some effort, they twisted themselves onto their back to actually see the two, getting a better look at them – and a better feeling of where the pain was coming from at that – while taking a sharp breath and holding it, trying to focus…

What they saw was some good news at least: Neither of these two looked like they had official business of any kind. No badges, no uniforms, weathered clothing, really mismatched species… Hell, even individually they didn’t look the part. By the glasses and the tunic with the fancy color, the Ifchi might’ve had money or status, once, but by the wear and tear on both that was probably in the past. And the Toskar was straight-up wearing a patchwork of different armor pieces, kludged together for coherence in a way their eye couldn’t miss; even accounting for his unusual size wouldn’t lead to that kind of improvisation if he was being backed by anyone. He could well be just like Qarretzu, another soldier on the run!

But when the time came to release that breath, they jolted at the distant sound of falling pebbles, quickly turning back towards the sound – before the flash of pain that followed nearly made them go limp. Yet even now, out the corner of the eye, the skink saw a distinctly arachnid figure crawling down towards the creek over a distant passage to make her way towards them. They couldn’t see the other five, but they had to be coming right along, too. Damn it, they hadn’t seen that passage! Misfortune to go with the fortune of these two being there, but…

All this skink could do was turn back to the badger and olm, wincing, and hiss out through battered lungs: “Help me…!”

Both of them looked at each other; the Toskar looked more baffled than anything, but the Ifchi seemed concerned, almost like she’d been threatened; she glanced around, and when her eyes focused up the creek and spotted Qarretzu’s pursuers, seemingly relaxed, as if expecting something bigger. Promising, perhaps? Or was she just resigning herself…? “Just our luck, isn’t it, Askalim?”, she finally said in a low, refined tone – confirming the skink’s guess – with more irony than any fear or irritation. No fear, that was a good sign! Hopefully…!

The badger’s response was to step forwards, in front of her, and in front of them in turn, sparing the skink a disbelieving, slightly irritated glance. As if he still couldn’t convince himself this entire situation had just fallen on him out of seemingly nowhere… They could apologize for imposing later, when they weren’t about to get locked away. If this worked, at least, but even if it didn’t, they tried, and that had to count for something. It’d be all they’d have left by then…

Still, soon as the Toskar stepped forwards – with a stride suggesting they would’ve gotten shoved aside if they dared stand up – and crossed his bulging arms, the Ifchi was there, right behind him with fingers tented, and gills flared… It was easier to get a better look at the two as they took up position, watching the approaching party with wariness, but no actual fear.
The former was big even by Toskar standards, for sure, and wearing this… patchwork of metal for an armor, that let some quills show at the back of his neck; young, but not that young. Still fluffed, with fur striped black and white- no, it was a light cyan almost like snow, still a strong contrast. Green, oddly piercing eyes, very judgemental from the look he shot at them. Experienced fighter, by the scars, but hard to tell if he had any formal experience or it was all… this kind of thing. He stood at the front with crossed arms, not reaching for the oversized, roughly-made axe at his side yet…
The latter, though? That one was intriguing. Finding Ifchi this close to the Great Dust Gyre was always an endeavor, but this one seemed straight from one of their big cities! At least some time ago, that wine-red dress had seen way better days. Intriguing palette, too: Violet eyes, scarlet gills, and a pitch-black body that abruptly turned white from the tail onwards. Qarretzu didn’t know olms came in those colors at all. And her attitude was interesting too: She looked more insulted than anything else, every movement practiced and filled with a worrying confidence…

And when they found themselves standing before the tracker and her five momentary cohorts, it almost seemed like it could go either way… But then again, the skink didn’t know the whole story. All they could do was let it play out, and perhaps steer it a little.

Of course, the tracker was the first to speak, crawling right ahead of the other five. “I’m going to request you hand over this Troxi you have. This one is a criminal, a cunning one. Don’t believe anything you’ve been told.” Opening strong, it seems, with a pointed glare at the “cunning criminal” in question.
But the Toskar just turned, staring long and hard at them with one raised eyebrow – the same eyebrow the Shumhaq could see – then turned back to her, just a little incredulous. “This one?”, he answered, clearly skeptical… making Qarretzu hope that was just a bit, they weren’t too bad a legionnaire, right?
One of the five in the back cut in, snickering: “Believe it or not! I guess when this one can’t cut it as an actual soldier he just had to go cutthroat instead!” And there it was. Neither a he nor a cut-throat, and already this smug little bitch was-
“Legion’s more of a ‘ranger’ thing than ‘soldier’, don’t you think? And I always thought this one looked more like a she.” Oh for Lords’ sake that one was wrong on both accounts too! Just had to sound all teacher-like about it, too! Getting caught was bad enough, but getting dragged back by these idiots-

A glance at the two wayward travelers stopped that thought in its tracks. The big guy seemed deep in thought, especially after a glance back at the “criminal”; seemed to want to hide something in his expression with that glance. Maybe they’d been right in thinking this was some kind of deserter too… But it was the Ifchi that stepped ahead. Looking serene, almost a little haughty in fact, and speaking with an impeccably polite tone: “If you wouldn’t mind, may I know what, exactly, is this one’s crime? In this state they’re in they barely even look like a common pickpocket, let alone some dangerous outlaw.” Great. While pointing out this ragged getup of theirs was useful, it was hardly any less embarrassing, even knowing there were good reasons for it, like being on the run for way too long for example.

“That isn’t your business, ma’am”, answered the tracker, who looked like she’d narrow her eyes if she had lids on them; the colors there very much looked the part. But she was glancing towards the other five as she said it, as if she wanted them to hear that instead of the olm.
And yet the little squad just couldn’t help it, and the giggliest one stepped forwards, shoving aside the pincer that tried to shush her. She was grinning as she spoke. “Cowardice! He fought his own more than he fought anyone else, and even that was just yelling matches!” They clenched one fist impotently at those words… Words twist even quicker than they spread.
Another one, shaking his head, stepped right in front of her – and right ahead of the tracker’s pincer as well, to clarify: “To be specific, the charges were dereliction of duty and insubordination. Not in that order of course.” Suppose that is the closest thing to true any of these five idiots have said.

Again, the “criminal”’s attention drifted back to the two, if only to stop looking at their fellow Troxi in the face. They were looking discreetly at each other, and side-eyeing Qarretzu in turn, muttering words to each other in a language they couldn’t recognize. Flighty, vowel-laden, they would’ve bet it was Ferigozi if they were a betting sort. Then the Toskar looked back at the five, directly at the five and at the last interlocutor in particular, with an unimpressed look. Then, he snorted audibly, and said: “Sounds like someone fucked it by signing this one up then. No one saw that coming? However many eyes over this in the Republics of all places and no one saw that one coming?” He even crossed his arms as he stood back with a sardonic grin… before glancing back at them for just a moment, a glance that came just in time before they could get more offended than they already were.

But it seemed this last pencil-pusher that’d decided to clarify was even more offended. Maybe the big guy really was a soldier. “Performance during testing and field performance are very different things, unlike what you’d believe, and just because this one couldn’t-”
That was as far as he got before the Shumhaq lunged like black lightning, crossing the distance in moments, to pinch that Troxi’s jaws shut with her inner pincers, the outer ones lingering menacingly to remind him to shut up lest he get them sheared off. The other four were startled, for sure, and even the two at Qarretzu’s side seemed a little put off. Faster than she looks, and they knew it, though at least the two found out without getting captured by her.

And yet, the tracker’s glare was directly fixed on the Toskar. Daring him to try something, her other pincer raised in the air. Her mandibles opened only to hiss out three words, low and furious: “Hand. Them. Over.”

A stand-off, then. If this was to end in Qarretzu’s favor, then this Toskar better be even more capable than he looked, because that match was rough enough as it was, and with five others… That, or the Ifchi better have something to surprise them. Either or. None of them was looking, though, so they took the moment to roll onto their belly, just in case they needed to scamper. But they couldn’t hold in the grunt of pain from landing right on a fracture, which made the Shumhaq turn to them-

Which was exactly the right distraction to provide, for the Ifchi to indeed prove she had a surprise for them, in the form of a blinding pillar of flame and heat that exploded from her hands and gills with but a single motion, blasting sideways into the six captors with a roar that drowned out every other sound. Ifchi could do that!? They’d heard of plenty of things they could move and control, but it was usually just water, and in less cataclysmic manners; this lady just went off on them like a volcano, so fast and hard they didn’t even hear the screams! Oh, no, wait, there they were. Very weak, barely a gurgle somewhere in the roaring of the flames, but there they were, as the silhouettes of the six were all that remained in the smoke, the smaller ones still ablaze and falling one by one, while the biggest one-

Lunged out of the flames, thoroughly singed and covered in crackling chitin, yet utterly furious, going right for the one that burned her. The olm was fast enough to flip her tail in front of her, trying to catch her pincers in thick flesh and bone that was presumably expendable – but not fast enough to pull her hands away from said tail before the pincers caught them alongside it. They could see them dig into her flesh, hear the cracking of bones big and small and a groan of contained pain that was slowly failing the “contained” part. They could witness, a moment in, what looked like digits falling off, leaking and covered in blood as the claws dug past them…

With the Toskar shoulder-slamming the tracker right off, raising his iron axe and burying it into the softened chitin of her chest, right where a bonier sort’s lungs would be. Driving it in deep, as deep as he could, until the blade just snapped off its shaft and was left in place.

As Qarretzu scampered through the chaos for something, anything to do, they kept the fight in the corner of their eye as it proceeded. The wounded olm, doing her best to stop her own bleeding with mutilated hands. The sandhusk throwing herself at her new opponent, trying to stab him with her tail only to find the heat had softened her stinger until it bent it half against his helm. The ensuing struggle as she went for him anyhow, trying to grab him with her pincers only to get both caught on the shaft of his broken axe. And all the while, they scampered through the scorched remains of the five legionnaires that thought this would barely need any preparation, as the two fought it out…

Finding the burning remains of the affronted one, the one that apparently made Qarretzu worth saving, they found a spear to his back… A softened spear whose shaft had bent on impact with the ground. Wouldn’t do, especially with an upper half still very much ablaze making it hard to retrieve. When they glanced back to see if they still had time, the olm was backing up towards the water, and the Toskar was trying to bend the shaft upwards and around, perhaps attempting to trap both his enemy’s pincers in one place. Yep, still time.

On they went, as the adrenaline of another’s battle let them keep going in spite of the fall. Already they could see none of the other four had survived the blast either – and if they did, would’ve preferred not to – leaving them ripe for looting whatever was left… which wasn’t much, clearly. The bitchy one had gotten it especially bad, and they couldn’t tell if she had even brought a weapon along or not. It was all just a heap of ashes and burnt bones. Darn it.
Then, a sharp sound from the fight; they, and they saw the handle had either been snapped or shorn in half, leaving a rough cut as the Shumhaq grappled with the Toskar, one pincer on his helmet and the other on his wrist.

Clearly, they needed to hurry, and so they did. Scurrying towards the one with the teacher-esque voice, they found that one’s body was mostly spared, catching just the head and shoulders. Obviously not nearly enough to survive, but enough to hope for something as they turned the corpse around… And found it was their lucky day: A repeater rifle, strapped to the back, with only the tip anywhere near affected by the heat! Truly fortunate, especially when it was perfectly possible for the ammunition inside, or anywhere else on this unlucky casualty’s clothes, might’ve cooked off just from being too close by. They took it right off, and started checking if it was loaded, pausing only to check on the tactical situation: The tracker couldn’t quite clamp on the badger’s helmet, trying again and again to grasp it, but could try and crush his wrist, undeterred as he stabbed her with the broken shaft again, and again, and again. Even breaking past the chitin and digging it in as deep as he could wasn’t stopping her…

Focus. A quick inspection into the chamber, and they found there was indeed one round. But was it the only round in there? A quick check of the magazine, as fast as they could manage, showed there was at least one other, but before they could even turn it around to look deeper, they heard a scream. Their hands busied themselves with putting the magazine back in and working the whole mess back together, as they watched the Shumhaq finally gain some purchase on his helm – and his head – and start squeezing. He let go of his half of the iron handle, immediately trying to yank that pincer off his head, failing to do so, while his other hand was busy getting its wrist crunched, little by little, held away from it all. And even as the quills on the back of his head started emitting little sparks of light, and she saw tiny puffs of smoke rise from the tracker, she was undeterred. She’d crack his skull open, right in front of his wounded partner. Just needed to get through the helmet first…

So Qarretzu did not allow it. They threw themselves back against the nearest boulder with an agonized grunt, bracing their back to it and hefting the rifle into position, just as they had before it all went to hell. Just as they had well before they even signed up for what would become perdition – if they missed this shot. One hand on the grip, another on the trigger, flicking the safety off, cocking their head on their side to set their gaze upon the sights, and the round, compound target right behind them, tilt the thing a little to compensate for the scorched barrel-tip…

BLAM

The first thing they noticed is that the thing had one hell of a kick, even more than its size would suggest. It cut right through the adrenaline to make those fractures hurt all over again, to the point it was hard for Qarretzu to keep their eyes open… And yet, they did, to notice a second thing: Their shot was right on the mark. The tracker’s vice grip was broken, and both pincers were busy trying to hold in the sudden, searing pain of having an entire “eye” blown right off her face, ichor leaking down her forearms. The Toskar backed away immediately, and started pulling off his helmet almost desperately, staining his own hands with blood in the process…

Then she turned her head back towards the Troxi that just shot her, glaring as best as one compound eye could. “YOU…”, she began, rumbling like an incoming avalanche as she swiveled on the spot, showing her scorched, cleaved and gouged front. “They said they wanted you alive, but they won’t need *any of your limbs.*” Then, she ducked low to the ground, one claw in front of her face and the other held high. A massive target, but an armored one, and as far as they knew they might only have one shot to take down this plated behemoth with no clear weak spo-

And as she lunged one more time, the Troxi realized there was a clear weak spot. Under the pressure of actual battle, and their adrenaline spiking, all they could do was rely on their reflexes, lower their aim, and fire at it.

BLAM

The bullet shot across the creek in a cloud of smoke and fire, towards its chitinous target, this oversized tank of a Shumhaq. One bullet would not be enough to stop her, not if it was forced to crack her plating; there wouldn’t be enough left in it to give her pause… Unless, of course, it found an opening in it. And of course, the Toskar had been so kind as to carve one out himself with the remains of his axe.

And so, it went right in there, plunging right into the flesh beneath in a splatter of ichor. The tracker seized, tripping and falling as her legs failed her momentarily, and held one pincer to the wound, and another to the middle of her chest. She started scraping it, inner pincers jabbing into her exoskeleton as if they could find the bullet that had gone so deep in and refused to come out, not even through the other side. And, after a gurgle and a spatter of blue through her mandibles, the Shumhaq just crumbled, limp as an unstrung puppet.

Then, silence. Nothing but quiet, groaning breathing and the whispers of the creek that flowed in their midst. But they were alive… as far as they knew, they were alive.

The Ifchi was the first to break the silence, her voice pained, yet utterly sardonic: “Those of you who yet live, please raise your hands. Or what’s left of them.” And to go with it, she raised one hand herself… One bloodied, utterly mangled hand with only a thumb and an index left to it, though one that was at least not bleeding anymore. The Toskar followed, raising a far more intact claw – though a glance at the pincered wrist it was on made Qarretzu wince. Still, live they did, and so they finally raised their own hand – showing their own bloody injury, an abrasion on their elbow taken during the fall. They were lucky the damn thing didn’t snap backwards.

She raised her brow at the sights before her. “Mm. Better than I expected for how that was going. Definitely nothing permanent”.
The Troxi finally found some words, now that they’d settled with their injuries and heard something that they couldn’t let pass. “P-permanent…? But your hands…!”
She turned to face them, unfazed. “This?”, she asked, raising them both before her, showing the other hand was in an even worse state. “I’m Ifchi. This’ll grow back”, she said, before smirking and pointing with the index she had left at the scorched scatter of five, just to add: “That won’t.”
“I didn’t know-” was as far as Qarretzu got before coughing up and groaning in pain. No bloodstain on their hands, thankfully.
The Toskar held his head in both hands, wiping traces of blood from his temples. “Ush, just because you can grow those back doesn’t mean you should just shrug it off. We ought to get back to camp now. We got Vi and Zee this time, but we gotta see ‘em.”
“Ush” looked at her mangled digits once more, and sighed. She’d had it worst and still she seemed far less bothered than him… Or them, for that matter. “Suppose we should, this was only meant to be a water run after all. They had to hear that. She’ll be… less than happy about it all.”
“Eh, maybe not. We made it through, we got the water, and we got a surprise.” Wait, surprise? What did he mean by that? Were they the surprise!?
The Ifchi turned to look at them, catching that startled look, and smirking slightly. “Mm~. I’d say you and us haven’t agreed to a thing, but everything this husk here said sounded so typical. This was Askalim’s idea”.

Their big, slitted eyes drifted back to the water again, unfocusing. This was a jump off the frying pan, but had they landed on the fire, or not? Who were these two, anyhow? The other five got toasted without a thought while they got saved, so they weren’t gathering Troxi in particular, and they didn’t try to round everyone up, or run away, or hand them back over, so it couldn’t be… terrible. Not compared to prison, at the very least. And where would they even crawl if they were just left here? Lost, too close to the law for comfort, and without any food, not that they needed much…

Our of curiosity, they tried to get up, only to find themselves faceplanting on their looted rifle, groaning in a brief spike of agony. Their legs were still weak, and refused to keep them up. From this beaten position, they looked up almost pitifully, and mumbled: “...f-fine, b-but… what do you all even do…?”

“Askalim” was the one to go forwards, picking the skink up effortlessly – and a little painfully – and hefting them into his arms, while putting the rifle away on his pack. Seems that was theirs now, hopefully they could get the barrel fixed somehow… Nevertheless, he answered: “Little bit of everything by now. It started at just a little border-jumping, sneaking goods around where the law wouldn’t see them, but then Vi joined in and we stretched a bit towards bounties, and then things went from there.”
“Ush” joined up with him in turn as they started to walk downstream, keeping her tail above the ground. “Not so much, it’s still almost wholly smuggling, we simply range further than most. In both work and territory.”
“D-did you say territory…?” Qarretzu piped up, suppressing a cough. Smuggling… that was manageable, suppose they already were an outlaw just by existing, but did these people get to wander far? Did they get to see the lands, like the Troxi once intended…?
The Toskar smirked. He motioned with one claw, as if outstretching a map, as he replied. “Been all over the caverns. Never thought I’d see the Hollow-Lands, yet soon as I started there I was.”
The Ifchi leaned in, adjusting her glasses with the one finger she could use for it. “In fact, I believe Ziv wanted to take us Southwest after this. And we just came out of the Gyre, we didn’t have to spend long in there this time. Thankfully.”

All over the caverns… the words rang in their head. This would be a tough living, alright, but they’d barely need to see a city again. Or rather, not the same city all the time, every time. And if they wandered from nation to nation, place to place, cavern to cavern? If they could see it all in time, and all they had to do was play their part, and maybe actually take a shot every once in a while?

“...s-sold. I’m sold. That shot was a good resume, right?” They could only hope so, it did at least cut down on their injuries, if not save them outright.
“You mean both shots”, the Ifchi replied with a raised brow and a smirk. “Close as I am with Ziv, I dare say in her behalf, it was well above expectations.”
The Toskar nodded, and spoke, though in a far more serious tone. “They were gonna squander you, little fella, just like I got squandered. I know what you were getting thrown into, I’ve been there.”
“...d-don’t have to s-sell me further on it.” They allowed themselves a smile, the first one in a long while… and decided, after this all, they may as well. “...since we’re in this… my name’s Qarretzu. N-nice to meet you two… a-and thank you. T-thank you so much”.
“Might do well to rest your voice for a while, Qarretzu, you may have struck a rib. But the pleasure is mine. Call me Usherrimi.” The olm offered a smile of her own, warmer and less barbed than the last few.
“Askalim’s mine. Welcome aboard, feel comfortable saying that. Just try not to move much on the way, we’ll get ourselves fixed up”. The Toskar was powering through his own wounds fairly well, though perhaps they were not quite as terrible. Then again, maybe these two were just used to this.

Nevertheless, they stilled on his advice, moving only their head as the now-trio made their way towards the camp, letting this Askalim wade through this creek that had saved their life. With water glistening in the light, meandering across the limestone and pooling here and there…

Out of curiosity, lowered their gaze towards one of the stilled pools at the side of the creek, illuminated by the meager lamps they had… It was just a quick glimpse in an imperfect mirror, but all the colors they knew were still there; dark green for the back, the dulled cyan for the neck, chin and underbelly, that bright, feathered crest, with its bright turquoise no amount of dust and grime could cut through, and those big, slitted blue eyes, just as the day they set off… and just as the day they last looked in a mirror, right before all of this. Still them, all in all. In spite of being a criminal now, from the looks of it… Still the same bright-eyed Troxi that wanted to see the caverns, and get away from the hurly-burly of the Republics and their crawling, overburdened cities. And in spite of everything, they might still get to do it after all.

…maybe all had only gone a little bit wrong.

Tracker Rhyvadush returned 39 hours after search parties were dispatched (due to failure to show up at appointed rendezvous). Immediate medical attention required and provided, still ongoing due to gravity of her injuries. Squad accompanying tracker confirmed lost from unexpected enemy action. The full transcript is in progress, but enough has been provided to begin immediate identification efforts, in order to find the target, the culprits and any links they may have to known organizations. Suggesting focus on the Ifchi pyromancer, as this combination is rare enough to significantly narrow possibilities.

Rhyvadush has sworn to collaborate in any and all future efforts to find this particular target, as well as the culprits and associates.

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

The following tale has been compiled as best as I could manage from every fragment I could identify within the various libraries of Ishiss (city and nation). I will readily admit the experience was both thrilling and immensely frustrating: Individual fragments have been well-known for quite some time already, but a number of minor yet notable contradictions prevented the rise of a true compendium, as leading figures I shall not be naming made mutually incompatible versions and declared theirs the most truthful, actively attacking others over assumed lack of veracity. I have done all I could to smooth over the contradictions and provide something closer to a definitive version, fully expecting to draw critique from the aforementioned figures for making such a claim. To them I would like to say: Go ahead. I have so much to tell you.
The various fragments were delightfully well preserved despite dating to pre-Refuge times, thanks to the Ifchi’s sturdy paper-making techniques, but different interpretations of their contents only multiplied with time, obfuscating matters that should’ve been far simpler. If any further fragments show up beyond their Exit, I will be retrieving them personally this time.


 


Many a thread can be drawn between water and life. Both have been so tightly linked as to be synonymous throughout our existence; even those that thrive far from water will always need to carry some with them, and even the most sun-baked peoples must eventually return to it. But more importantly, more relevantly, many a thread can be drawn between water and Being[1] as a whole, not just for that which breathes and moves. As we and all others are shaped from water, Being is not just a state, but a fundamental part of all we know, the bottom-most building block. For all that lives, for the stone beneath our feet, for the air that surrounds us all, and even water itself. Even the emptiness beyond, the void that holds seemingly nothing, is in itself held up by Being; if it wasn’t, nothing could occupy it, for it would not be there at all[2].

The threads hardly end there. Much like water, Being is a limited thing. Just as water bodies of all kinds are surrounded by dry land and by empty air, made scarce in every direction, all Being is strung out in one body after another, hardly ever connected, held up by nothing, pressed down on by nothing, surrounded by nothing at all. True nothingness, that cannot be pushed aside so easily by anything that Is – not without intent, motivation, actual force that such masses of Being cannot usually muster by themselves. And just like water, Being can slowly fade into its surroundings, seemingly dissipating into nothing – except in this case, the nothing is very much literal. Being can slowly seep into the rest, too thin to hold or even be anything, too disperse to do anything more than exist. And just like murky pools in the mud, drying in the sun and steaming away into thin air, the thinner it’s strung, the quicker it can all fade away. Leaving nothing but vapors and cracking earth – or nothing at all, as the case may be.

But what of those that dwell in these pools? Are they to go quietly, dry out and die under the scour of these merciless surroundings? One of the big differences, the proper differences, is in the scale. With puddles strung across the mud, you hardly have much in them. At most, a few striders, a few dozen bogmites, anything beyond the hundred would be too small for the eye to see. Being, however? Even the tiniest drop, barely worth remarking on, could hold millions and millions like us, only vaguely aware the very foundation of their existence is vanishing with every passing year. You and I[3] are not even bogmites at such grand scales, and we are even more helpless in the face of such drying-up than they would be.

There are, however, those that aren’t us. And of them, there is one out there that we know is not helpless.

A curious entity, one that lives in nothingness yet needs Being to thrive. A wandering sort, never staying long in one spot, whether it Is or not. A creature of opposites, one that could only come to exist in the quagmire that occurs where existence and nonexistence meet. In this, and acknowledging its shape would be unclear to us all, I would compare it to a toad[4]. Skipping from pool to pool, diving and digging alike, sifting through the mud made by Being. And just big enough to change the very landscape around it, little by little, one shovel of its webbed limbs at a time.

And change the landscape it does. Just as a creature that is neither of earth alone, nor pure earth, would know best how to shape the places were both meet, this entity can shape its own quagmire with greater results than anything of singular nature. Neither[5] a creature of nothingness alone, Nor[5] one of Being like us, it alone can carve the grand, yet precise shapes it desires into the murky puddles that shape everything. And so it does, with every passing eon, seemingly dedicating all of its endless time to molding this swamp of existence to its own desires.

But what would such a creature desire? What manner of wants could a being so far beyond our comprehension even have, that we could understand? The answer is uncertain, but if I were to take the simplest guess, it would be: Preservation.

Preservation of what, you ask? Hard to answer. It could be its own life, keeping an environment it prefers, or perhaps there is something else to it. Perhaps it is aware of smaller beings like us. We only know what it does: When one of the pools of Being is running thin, when it seeps away into the nothingness, spreading into thin vapors unable to hold even the tiniest smidge of existence, this creature, this keeper of the quagmire, starts carving away the edges that keep it trapped in place, and lets all the Being held within flow freely, away in directions we could not perceive. What forces actually move these flows, we don’t know either, but we know exactly where it leads: To a greater pool.

For the comparison holds, as I said before: Greater masses of Being, much like greater bodies of water, do not dissipate nearly as quickly, and the deeper they go, the longer they can last. And the toad in charge will merge the unfortunate pools of existence into greater ones, forming ever greater bodies of Being dotting the nothingness beyond. Less of them, for sure, pooling their minuscule inhabitants together, forcing them to adapt, but perhaps it’s the price to pay in the face of oblivion – that is, if it even knows they’re there.

How long has it been doing so, one wonders? How many pools of Being have been merged, and come close to drying out again before having to be merged, again and again? Whole worlds blended into one, with their individual strings of history knotted into a singular rope, one by one? Is it perhaps doing this without aim, simply forming ever greater bodies, intervening only when they threaten to dry? Or is there a greater lake of Being somewhere deep, towards which it channels every last trace of existence so that it may last? Perhaps it’s the first of these answers that’s the most important of all. For it would determine the rest, wouldn’t it? If it’s been going long enough… all that’d be there would be scattered puddles, channeled through ever-greater distances into a grand, yet shallow lake, all that’s left of so many different masses of Being. Then again, it may not be so shallow, but the toad is never truly sated with its size. We simply do not know. All we can do is speculate…

And speculate we will. For however long this has been going on, the only thing we know is that it’ll continue. Perhaps until the end of time, when all dries up, even the biggest of all pools, and it’s forced to concede, roll over and die… But I wouldn’t think so. As I said, all Being that dissipates into the nothingness around it? It’s never truly gone. It’ll grow thick with existence, perhaps thick enough to start holding entities again, even if just the smallest of all. Perhaps Being shall coalesce, as the apparent end draws near, and the keeper of this quagmire has but the smallest puddle, the very last inches of a well, to itself…

Perhaps, just like the toads we know, all it needs to do is hold on until the rains come. And perhaps then, as the great string of puddles and pools is reformed, as the cracked earth of nothingness returns to a quagmire of its liking under the storm, it shall finally rest… While the rains last, at least.
 

[1]Direct translation from the word shurrif, which can double as noun (existence) and verb (to exist, to be), while acting as antonym to the word frush (nonexistent, not real). Every fragment insisted in using it as a noun, with context aiding the translation, and I have capitalized each proper use of the translated word for clarity’s sake.
[2]If these passages seem more reiterative than they should, I apologize; part of the problem in compiling the tale from its fragments was that different sources often neglected passages and comparisons that others did use, and completeness’ sake demanded I weave them all together.
[3]Unusually, between the fragments I collected, this was the most common, most possible translation. More curiously, not once did I find anything resembling an address to the reader, or the author referring to themselves as a writer; the closest I could find was something that would translate to “my dear interlocutor”, which both hints that these were once meant as transcripts, and baffles me as something anyone would deliberately
speak, let alone write down.
[4]An astounding number of fragments attempted to specify species-wise, rather than leave it at a more recognizable level. I have opted for the latter, rather than fall into the “scholarly” squabbles of trying to pinpoint individual manners of batracian. Again, all objections on this particular matter can be presented publicly, and I will
welcome each and every one.
[5]Unusually, the word I translated to Neitherhere often refers to a manner of temporary Exit-like gate to either a distant spot within the same realm, or more rarely, another realm, requiring an individual to “embody” it to function. Said individuals cause an overlap between areas, being “neither here nor there”, hence the colloquial name. While further elaboration is beyond the scope of this volume, the term does not seem to apply 100% here. But the parallels should be clear, and I chose to capitalize “Nor” as well to reflect this.


-Excerpt from "Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic", authored by 'the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh' (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified and under active investigation)

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

This particular tale will upset some of my most avid, yet quietest readers, of this I am sure. For its origins are less than certain, contested between the Burnt and Bellbound hives, and the resulting struggles of ownership have whittled it down to uselessness with revisions and accusations within their respective territories. I find this contrary to the pursuit of knowledge as a whole, to the point I will throw caution to the wind and state the Bellbound should be ashamed for letting it reach such low points. Any who object to my statement may come to me, as they surely know my dwelling by now, and I wish to tell them my grievances in person for once.
Nevertheless, the following tale’s origin is as obfuscated as the Hives’ own, and I could find nothing I could satisfactorily call an original. Instead, I was forced to piece it together from different translations in different languages, acquired all across the caverns and compiled together into a single version. I suspect Bellbounds (that's the Nirhaq, for those not yet aware) that objected to the aforementioned squabble much like I did spread these out by themselves, but that is beyond the scope of this volume.




While it remains obvious to any denizen of the Subterraneum with any sense of where they stand, even before taking refuge many of its now-dwellers had found that there are many realms beyond their own. Philosophers and scholars of reality itself often found ways to peer past the assorted veils, and find the existences beyond. Of course, in trying to reach such sights, most of them became familiar with what separated them. They saw where all they knew came to an end, giving way to a thick nothingness, separating them from all others… And they found the thin, thin layer keeping it all out. For everything we know is but another bubble, adrift in a sea few could ever cross. A million, million bubbles, all floating freely in an ocean[1] with neither surface nor bottom…

All except
one.

There is a singular bubble of existence, greater than any other, with the thickest walls of all keeping its being within, and the weight of nothingness outside. A perfect bubble, a flawless sphere, which – whether as coincidence or as an anchor to the rising archipelago[2] of bubbles in every direction – lies in the perfect center of it all, its own center matching that of everything. It is the First and Greatest[3], the most Perfect of all, perpetual and unassailable.

And utterly, unquestionably empty, once.

Nothing spawned within it, no life to grow and thrive, no land to be carved by age and water, nothing within but the walls and the darkness. It was not until bridges could be tended from other bubbles that anyone at all saw such perfect emptiness for what it was…

And it was perfect. Utterly different from the nothingness outside, which crushed the chance of anything at all coming to pass. This was a void full of potential, a place that could hold anything, and had so little within it that even just a word or a thought could make a lasting mark upon it… And with its perfect shape, and the perfect walls surrounding it that could not be pierced by anything, such words and ideas could remain for a long time, bouncing off the walls in a similarly perfect echo if spoken in the right tone, reigniting their idea with every pass. With nothing to dampen them as they echoed across the interior, and nothing to lose with each bounce upon walls that seemingly received nothing, and pushed back everything. With the right words and dedication, one could bring anything to pass, feeding the echo as it passed each time, hitting the right cadence and tone each time[4]

But as always, it only took one fool to set off its ruin.

Whoever pushed the first pebble in this avalanche that haunts us to this day, we don’t know. It was lost to time, if not rightfully wiped from it. We just know this emptiness had gathered a crowd, an actual settlement, by the time said individual raised their voice and called out the presence of a monster that wasn’t there. Cried out in fear, most likely feigned, that some indescribable destroyer was out for their life, and that of others. Yelled that it was a powerful beast, an outright abomination that could tear down anything and anyone

And so it began.
Just one voice to contaminate it all, its echoes bouncing back upon themselves, resonating with themselves, and with the ideas they brought in this utter emptiness that wouldn’t let them dissipate. Slowly, something began to take form, the faintest outline of a being that embodied this long-forgotten person’s claims… And yet, with such lofty claims, even this outline could kill, well before it could have a proper shape. Weaved together from the shouts that made it be, this unseen, phantasmal nightmare reached out and tore down their settlement, one stone-rending screech at a time. No one saw if it was clawing at them or striking with any limbs at all, all anyone knew was that where it screamed, homes crumbled, and their dwellers were rent apart.

Then, panic reigned. Monster, those attacked called out. Destroyer, they screamed out as they ran. Abomination, they cried as they witnessed their fellows slaughtered without warning[5]. What was just one voice quickly became an unwitting choir, feeding and strengthening the thing that’d come to pass. The thing would grow with their panic, drawn in by their cries, and so grew its reach and bloodshed, which spurred the horrified masses further into disarray…

Those who knew what was happening tried to intervene, but they had no contingencies. They never thought something like this could happen, that anyone would even
think raise a false alarm just to create its own disaster. They knew to deaden the panic, but did exactly the wrong thing to achieve it. “There is no monster”, they tried to say, but the word “monster” was still heard. “This destroyer is but a hoax, a lie”, they repeated, but “destroyer” lingered on. “This abomination was made up, it doesn’t exist”, they shouted out, but only the word “abomination” survived, all the rest drowned and washed away in the echoes. They realized moments too late that to refute an idea, it had to be brought up, and that was enough in this perfectly malleable existence to make it real, irrefutable. And so, the thing’s existence was only stoked further by their mistakes and they, too, were rent apart.

In moments, it had become clear that wherever it saw chaos and
horror, it and its bone-shattering screeches would follow… And soon, it hardly even needed to sow them by itself to know where to reach out and strike. The ideas and words that had brought it to life within moments would resonate with its existence, even if their origins had nothing to do with it, and they would call it forth. This formless thing was soon reaching well across the bubble’s confines, one side to another, to wreak its havoc in places where even one person had expressed a hint of fear, spoken about a monster – any monster – or fretted that a given barrier wouldn’t hold. And once it had reached there, it remained, its own rending shrieks joining the echoes that made it and fueled its wrath…

Soon enough, nearly everything that wasn’t
it was gone. Even the very emptiness that once filled this perfect bubble was now just more of it, and the ever-rebounding echoes. Every corner was just another part of it, as its sound filled the void. The very walls became filled with its existence, as the screams soaked into once-impermeable barriers; they simply let it in, muffled yet undeniable, long before they could be cracked by its intensity, even if they never truly let it through. And in being filled with its presence, it’s essence, the walls that formed this bubble became yet another part of the formless monstrosity that but one voice had spawned. This Perfect Bubble had been swallowed whole by its existence… And it found it couldn’t tear the Bubble down. The thing couldn’t breach its own immaterial form with its own screams, couldn’t reach walls that were now inside it, and so, the echoes that formed it would never stop ringing, and would never be truly released…

But now that just enough of it had crept into the walls, it could still resonate with the outside, and listen. Terrified, familiar cries in languages it never knew, from peoples it had never met, in contexts no one it killed would’ve imagined. Monster. Destroyer. Abomination. Fear of things that come to tear down one’s abode without warning, unseen and unstoppable. All of this and more… In other bubbles, across the true nothingness.

And so, its reign of mindless terror would continue. What was once the Perfect Bubble was now but a destroyer of realms. And when, in some unfortunate bubble, the fearful murmurs of end-bringing beasts become loud enough to be overheard? The thing will reach out, stretching the walls that have become its body, and rend the source apart. Those within the realm are either swallowed by the crushing nothingness, or are scattered across its remnants, naught but thin suds spread in every direction… And sometimes, subsumed into the once-perfect bubble that both holds and
is their hunter, as the suds merge with it like any bubble would.

Irony of ironies that those within are perhaps the safest of all, in spite of being buffeted to and fro by the maddening echoes of the one who tried to slaughter them…


[1]At least three translations referred to it as a lake, but I have gone with ocean,
as those languages with a distinction between lake and ocean inevitably used the latter.
[2]Direct translation from an Ishissi text, as other languages inevitably resorted to more general terms like “collection” (with one baffling Urul translation referring to them as “hill range”, which I decided against). Unusually (and for those who don’t grasp it), the Ishissi language does have a word for a collection of bubbles, but no texts ever resorted to it pre-Nixian Age.
[3] Not every
translation related to this part referred to it as either, let alone both, but I found none that outright contradicted it.
[4]All texts coincided in these terms, usually reserved for music and sound as a whole, no matter the translation. If there was any error in translation or transcription, it happened far before the story was spread far and wide, and even those mutilated versions in Bellbound/Burnt spaces contain such terms.
[5]The three words presented here found their own repetition in each translation, yet still differed between different languages, with very clear marks of imperfect translation from an original language. I use these terms as the closest I could find in the common tongue. Ironically, the most precise versions of the word I could find were from Bellbound texts that had otherwise been massacred.

-Excerpt from "Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic", authored by 'the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh' (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified)
yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

"There you are! You’re going to give me a conniption running off like that!
Are you alright? I smelled smoke, and I got very worried. Smoke in the lakes is usually terrible news!
Oh, thank goodness… I know it’s very little smoke, but you have to understand, any smoke here, where things so seldom burn, it could mean-
What?
...Usherrimi, you didn’t grab any matches from the house, did you? Because if you did-
Usherrimi? Ushi, please, slow down and tell me what you did, okay? It’s fine, it’s fine. Nothing bad happened, so long as you’re okay, it’s all okay…
Oh! Oh… I’m sorry, Ushi, it just slipped out of my mind. I know you wouldn’t do that! I had a student who did once, is all, and I panicked at the thought…
...pardon?
Nonono, it’s not dangerous, it’s a fine little fire, and with the crystal here it won’t spread, but… you said you made it? By yourself? Without matches, or tinders, or anything else...?
Ushi, it’s not that, you don’t know what it means to-
Usherrimi, no. Something that you can do is never a bad thing. You didn’t burn anything down, you didn’t hurt anyone, including yourself, this is fine. Okay?
Good. Because what I wanted to say is… This is actually pretty rare! We’re not especially close to fire, not even here, but at your age, and enough to start this one here, that’s… It’s remarkable! Very remarkable!
Actually… Can you show me? Just a little spark if you can, okay? If you can’t, that’s fine, these things can be tiring-
OH GOODNESS…!
Ahahah, this is fire! They’re like little candles on your gills! And- Ow! Oh, it does burn! Wait, you haven’t burned yourself have you!?
Okay, good, good…! Just making sure, these are tricky energies to manage, but you’re doing it so well… It’s amazing! I knew it!
Oh? I meant, I knew you were a talented young lady, I could see it from the start.
Ahaha, no. Talent is talent, no matter where it lies. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?"

“Something up, Sherry?”

Usherrimi – the “Sherry” in question – felt a long-fingered claw lay on her shoulder right as that question snapped her out of some old, old thoughts. The Ifchi’s gills twitched in surprise, but she took her time to actually turn around and face the one who asked… Yep, there she was. Ziv-Ziri was there, her gleaming yellow eyes looking down with great concern. “Usually you’re first up for getting the campfire going, but I found you, well… here.”

Here. Right. When Ziv told her she’d be getting the whole gang together, she didn’t think much of the place she’d pick for such a widespread group. She thought it’d be nice, in fact. She’d never been to the Stonelit Meadow before, and since it was close enough to the Lakes, she expected a little nostalgia. The sodden ferns waving in the warm breeze and the faded lichens that crunched under her steps were familiar enough, but they were thick here, not quite what she remembered…

But when she climbed the last hill and found herself standing before a great quartz monolith, glowing with an inner light just like the ones she knew, and with many more dotting the distance, as a tiny stream of tepid water ran right under her bare feet, just like the ones back-

Sherry! There’s not something with this crystal, right? Not… burning or anything? You’d know those more than I do, so…”

Of course she would. These luminous crystals, warmed and grown by the streams far beneath, were just like those in the Lakes. Shining down on her with the same light that lit her lessons with her tutors as she perfected her gifts, the same light that let her read her books beneath the surface and get lost in others’ worlds with no one to bother her. Stones like these were the first – and once, only – witnesses to her own light, to the flames she could bring forth… And it was right under a monolith like this one, so much like this one, that she lit the first flames she’d actually share. Her tutor Neshuri had been so proud that day…

“I…”, she began, but the words that’d follow just wouldn’t come out. The Ifchi’s gaze fell to the ground, almost wishing she could close her eyes. ‘I thought I could handle it’, Sherry thought, clenching both her fists, ‘I thought walking away from Ishiss, wandering the caves would do it, would cut those strings that pulled from waters I left behind, and yet here, here…’ Did those strings just never snap, and she’d just managed to ignore their pull, or was taking a glance at just… this, a simple glowing rock, knit them back together? It brought back some old things, the oldest of all, she was a child back then! Right by the weakest spot, yet somehow the most vivid, it had grabbed her and dragged her into all the rest, right down to the last day before she left towards Ishiss. And there she was, the wayward mage, left feeling like it had pulled her heart all the way back to the Lakes.

“How do you do it, Ziv?”, the axolotl muttered under her breath, staring at the shimmering ceiling of the cavern, and finding it, too, brought unwanted reminders.

“Do what, Sherry?”

Sherry swiveled towards Ziv-Ziri, almost startled. Damn it, she forgot she was a bat and had the hearing to match! There had to be an out of that little conversation… Or, at least, a way to breach it gently. She knew Ziv’s parting had been outright acrimonious, so while she may understand, it had to be a far bigger hole in her heart. It only made sense…

First, dismissing the question she shouldn’t have asked. “Nothing, nothing, just… stray thoughts is all. Just taking in the sights, mm?” Sights… That’s one route. She did like this place – that was, in fact, the problem – and it was only right to let her know. The little smile that came next was more genuine than the olm expected. “You sure know how to pick a scenic route, Ziv. Or meeting spot, rather. You have a talent for that one.”

With a grin and a flick of her ears, Ziv-Ziri let out a little giggle. “I know, right? I’ve been here once or twice, I can’t linger around too much ‘cause they’ll find me, but it’s nice for a stop when you don’t have anything to hide. Can’t say I’ve seen any border guard, or even bounty hunters, either! Uh, not counting Vel, I mean.” After that digression, she stepped closer, and leaned in with all her height, her grin turning sly. “And besides, I knew of a certain someone from the Lakes that would appreciate a few sights like these~”

And with that, Usherrimi’s smile faltered, barely even staying on – which in turn, made the bat’s own turn to a slightly baffled frown. “And you were right on the money, Ziv”, she said, before noticing said frown and feeling she’d been caught. Time to salvage this, she hoped: “Look, it’s not that I don’t appreciate the sights. It’s just… You really did hit close to home, it’s just… Too close? Does that make sense? Please tell me that makes sense.” That last one almost came out unprompted, blurted with unbecoming nerves, and if anything it made Ziv look concerned

“It would make sense to me, Sherry”, answered a different, far deeper voice. The two found a pair of black, beady eyes when they turned, as a familiar Ferigozi crested the hill to join them. “Too great a reminder, I bet. Made you think deep enough about ‘home’ to bring back all of those reasons you left.” The old mole offered a tired, bitter smile as he closed the distance with the other two.

The axolotl answered before the bat could intervene. “First, I was asking Ziv, but, late for that. Second, that’s not what I meant at all, Vel, this isn’t about why I left.”

But Velardi, as usual, was undeterred by that, still with that small smile on his snout. “Was it, though? You said it yourself, a closer reminder of old comfort… Followed, right after, by the thought ‘why am I not there?’, wasn’t it?” He set the indistinct lump of steel he called a weapon against the earth, elongating it until he could use it as a walking stick, and leaned upon it with that sagely smirk of his – with no seeming notice of Usherrimi’s souring expression. “Well, Sherry, in business like ours, home is often the place we can least return to, and honestly, we should hardly want to. Very easy to remind yourself of why you’d never go back.” Then, those tiny eyes narrowed as the mole almost hissed: “Remembering why it stopped being ‘home’.”

With raised brow and narrowed eyes, Sherry didn’t hide how unimpressed she was… But after a deep breath, she softened her expression. “I’m gonna be honest, old man… The reasons are the least of it. Becoming persona-non-grata… You could say it was my fault.” With a flare of her gills, however, her next words filled with hatred: “But I don’t regret even a moment. They knew what they said, they knew what they were doing, they knew what they made up about ME, and thought they’d get away with it ‘cause they were staff. Fuck them, and fuck their academy.”
When the fire died down, all she could add to it – after a heavy sigh – was: “I’ll give you one thing: The part where something in Ishiss, the city, all the way North, is what cost me my spot in the Lakes… That part hurts. Even if it means you get to be wrong about it.”

The Ferigozi was given pause by said outburst, raising his brow even if his placid expression remained. “Ah. Mm, a little more different than I thought… But not quite as different as you would think, Sherry.” He approached the glowing monolith as he rambled, tracing the stone with one claw. “It’s all Ishiss, I’m afraid. The price on your head, or what I assume is one, it’s not the only thing that stretches from border to border… So are the failings and flaws that made sure there was one. Think about it long enough, and you’ll remember all the little red flags, all the indications it wouldn’t be so different, given half the chance… Another easy mistake to make, forgetting that. Why, even I made that one, once.” He looked into the quartz, lost in his words, almost as if he expected to find something in there…

Yet before Usherrimi could pounce on the chance to reply, before she could voice her affronts at the idea her home was anything like the capital, Ziv-Ziri quelled her with a hand on her shoulders, and stepped forwards to answer instead, disapproval all over her face. “Vel, come on. You’re making it sound like she should hate the place, what the hell!? Can’t someone just miss the place, the things they liked about it? The reasons they didn’t leave until they had to? ‘cause I know I do mine.” Then, with eyes narrowed to glowing slits, she leaned all the way down, face-to-face with the mole, before her expression softened, just a little, as she spoke with actual concern. “I know there’s something like that for you too, Vel. There had to be. You’re gonna tell me there isn’t anything you miss from the Kingdom?”

He looked into her eyes, before his gaze turned distant. And with that, Vel’s smirk turned wistful, before falling to a seldom-seen frown… And then, an even-rarer scowl, his claws scraping along the monolith as they balled into a fist, lips pulling back to show needle-like teeth that rarely saw the light. For once – as far as Sherry knew – Velardi of An-Vescaria was caught out with nothing to say, as he looked back up towards the two, turning from one to the other as the gears ground in his head, treading old ground. And in the end, all the mole could offer were four words, almost spat out rather than spoken: “Like I said: Once.”

Silence would’ve followed, broken only by the droplets falling from above and the gentle whisper of water through the lichens… Were it not for the heavy, ironclad steps that sounded up the hill, as the biggest of Ziv’s entourage made it up the hill, casually resting his huge, webbed paws upon Velardi’s shoulders as soon as he made it there. He tried to whisper, yet all could hear the words that brought a quiet sigh from the mole: “Vi, you’re doing it again.”

Sherry could feel the tension drain off the conversation, even if the interaction before her left her a little perplexed. Vel was never touchy as far as she knew – a hard thing to avoid when Ziv’s around – and yet there he was, leaning back into the mountain of bristles that was Askalim. But then again she’d never seen the mole get like that before. With a convo she started, with this moment of weakness of hers. Time to plot out an apology, she thought. “...ssssorry, didn’t know there had been… an incident, there. Or that it was that bad. Sorry.”

Velardi smiled once more, yet it didn’t reach his eyes at all. “I should apologize, Sherry, for losing my temper. I’ve had more time than any of us to get over such a thing, to think of my old place in the Kingdom without flaring up, and yet here I am…”

He didn’t see the shift in the Toskar’s expression when he said that, but he sure felt the squeeze to his shoulders. “Vi?”
“Yes…?”
“You remember what I told you, back in the Empire, with the captain and everything after him, didn’t I?” He leaned down, just to make sure the mole was facing him.
“In detail, yes… So-called soldiers like him, I met far more than I’d like, but you-”
Askalim stopped him with a single finger against his snout. “No, not the point. What I’m getting at is… Knowing that much, and knowing me, if you heard anyone tell me I should just ‘suck it up and get over it’, you’d pluck their ribs out, wouldn’t you?”
It caught Vel by surprise, but he found his answer quickly this time. “It would be tempting, I’ll admit. Very tempting, if they had the details. And if they called you what we know, I’d happily add their heart to it.”

“Right. And now, with that in mind”, the Toskar said, one digit propping up the mole’s snout to look up, “think a little about what you just said about yourself.”

Sherry and Ziv shared a glance, with plenty to say to each other yet fully aware this was a bad moment for it. Looking back to the mole and badger, they could see Velardi struggle with his words again. “Noted”, he began, lingering on the word, before adding a half-hearted “much as your case is different…”

For that, the badger immediately rounded him to speak face-to-face – you could almost see him resisting the urge to lean down to speak at his level, but it didn’t stop him from once again propping Vel’s snout up to look him in the eye. “Let’s retread: You did what they asked, you stood head and shoulders above the rest, you went above and beyond for all a Ferigozi’s supposed to be, only to get fucked over for it. Doesn’t sound all that different, does it?”

And now Askalim leaned in, softening his almost martial tone before Velardi could reply. “Look, I caught a bit of your convo, Zee didn’t make it hard at all.” He glanced at the bat just to catch her embarrassed grin, then continued. “I get why you’d take things like you do… It’s a stab in the back, after doing everything right. But it wasn’t the Kingdom that held the knife, was it? Just as it wasn’t the Empire that buried one into my back. It was captain Valkut – Worm take his ass – and everyone that believed him. Just as in your case…” He stopped, once again glancing at the others present. “…up to you if you tell them, but I won’t.”

Then, a smirk from the badger. “But it didn’t really stop you from being exemplar, did it?”, he began, and the word seemed to freeze the mole in place. “Ha. That one always gets you, doesn’t it, Vi? But I mean it. Way I see it, you took the right lessons, everything your home would’ve looked up to, and took it with you… Like I’m trying to do with mine. Because… Yes, I can’t go back. I am still an outlaw… But I know what a Voskan ought to be. Even one in this business.” He finished with a jab of one finger against Vel’s chest: “Just as you know what a Ferigozi ought to be… And hell, somehow, in this, you’re making it work.”

And, little by little, that sagely little smile was back on the mole’s face, making Usherrimi realize she was actually kind of missing it. “...heh. I did always say you were a sergeant at heart, Askal, that much has never left you.” Then, Vel turned back to the other two – demoted to a mute audience as they’d been – and his smile got sly in turn. “Why, you even perform well with an audience. Well, Sherry, I suppose that might’ve brought you more answers than I could?”

But Askalim just blinked in confusion at that, and interrupted before the olm could reply. “Wait, this was about her?”, he began, before actually addressing her. “Didn’t take you for someone with homesickness, honestly.”
Finally given the chance to speak, Usherrimi began… With a long and bitter sigh. “Neither did I, Askalim, neither did I right until I suddenly was. Fuck, I thought I was over it…”
Ziv pounced on her chance as well. “Yyyyeah, no one ever is, Sherry.” She laid a hand on the olm’s slimy shoulder…

Before clenching it as she was startled – along with everyone else – by a shrill, chirping voice: “SPEAK FOR YOURSELF, BOSS!”

Ziv-Ziri barely had the time to step aside before a runaway Cheli practically crash-landed onto the spot right next to her, claws gouging the lichen layer on arrival. And yet, she had her usual grin to greet her. “Chi! Didn’t hear you arrive! I mean, I rarely do, but this time especially…!”
With a couple flaps and a few sweeps of her claws, Chitwy’s feathers were tucked neatly back in place,“That’s ‘cause I was quiet, quieter even, didn’t want to miss a thing here. Soon as I saw Embers over there with that look on her face I knew I’d want to hear this.”
Violet eyes rolled in their lidless sockets, as an unimpressed Ifchi cut in. “Glad to hear someone is having fun with this little moment.”
AH-AH-AH.” Sherry found the swallow right in front of her quite suddenly with a clawtip pressed against her snout. Her gills sparking flames at their ends as a reflex. Not that the bird cared, despite her dry, mossy wear. “This isn’t about ‘fun’, Embers, this is about you and this heartache of yours. Better to bring this up here before it becomes a problem on the job.”
A low, throaty chuckle coming from behind Chi turned both their heads to find a smirking mole. “Didn’t know you cared this much, miss Krivru, I’d heard quite the opposite before”, he teased…

To that, the Cheli started numbering on one free claw. “One, fuck whoever said that. Two, believe it or not I like it here. And three, professionalism. You should know, Whiskers, especially if Quills there with you did tell you about his blowout back in the Snowdrifts.” Askalim’s brow furrowed at the comment, but before Vel himself could raise an eyebrow she interrupted herself: “I don’t mean the part where he killed the guy, if anything we need more of that. Cleanses the soul. I mean the part where it froze him in there and locked him in when we had six other guys or so surrounding us! Yeah, sounds like a problem to me.” Then, she swieveled back to Usherrimi, who didn’t bother hiding her judging stare. “Also four: This was about you, he’s just the example. And while I can’t guess how things could go wrong in your case, let’s make sure it doesn’t. And besides, think Whiskers’s covered already.”

The olm glared. ‘What would you know about this, you’ve never been kicked out. You never lost it. You can return any time, with someone waiting for you, knowing there’s a point to it. You can fucking fly home, right now, and no one would stop you. What would you know about missing anything.’… All this ran through her head, but she did not say it. She just sighed, looking down, holding back these aches and letting reason prevail when it told her, perhaps this little hunter had something to help. Perhaps she didn’t know the whole story, and it would aid her to know. When she fixed her gaze back on Chitwy, it had softened somewhat, and she could speak in a calmer tone. “Fine then… I heard these two already, and much as I’d like Ziv’s take, you jumped the line, so tell me: How do you do it?”

Again, a claw raised to her snout, though at least the swallow had the decency not to touch her this time. “Ah-ah, not the right question, since this isn’t just a me thing. When you roam the caverns far and wide, when you’re a hunter like me, you work with many that’ve been just like you, or him, or that one” – pointing at Sherry, Askalim and Velardi in succession – “who’ve been thrown into the outskirts and worse because wherever the law treads is off limits to them. And I’m not gonna lie to you: At the campfire, and with a drink or two, they always drifted back there. Back to whatever house they had, even if they would’ve hated it months ago. I get it: It hurts.”

Sherry raised her brow, letting out a held breath. “So it’s not uncommon then. Helps to know… Much as I didn’t even need to be drunk to feel it. Or get to the campfire.” Right, that was usually her job, even if it was little more than being a showoff it felt good to have those honors… And right now, she had to wonder just how much of that feeling was ruled by those days she had been rudely reminded of. “Still, you said it yourself, better to bring it up here. Let me rephrase then: How did they do it?”

Yet again, a claw raised to her snout, almost poking her with one sharp talon. “Did you miss the ‘not just me’ bit? Pah, no sidetracking! Here’s the outline.” With one quick inhale, and raising her wings in the air as if stretching out paper for display, Chitwy began. “Home isn’t a place. No, it’s not one place. Like I almost want to say it’s more of a when than a where, but that wouldn’t be right.” The olm raised one doubtful brow, but didn’t interrupt yet. “When you get down to it, ‘home’ is more of a feeling than a place – feel right at home, and all, that’s what I’m going off here. You have to find that for yourself, out there, that’s what smothers those aches you’re having.”

“So far, so utterly vague.” Sherry pushed her glasses back against her eyes with a faint scowl.

The bird lunged at her for that, actively jabbing her clawed finger against her snout – and narrowly pulling it away before she could grab it in one sparking hand. “I WASN’T DONE, EMBERS.”, she screeched out, before another quick, sharp inhale, and a long sigh. “But fine, I’ll skip to that, since you’ll get it that way. Lemme… what’s the word? Condense.” Chitwy backed off, wings clasped in front of her beak as she paced, ignoring the Ifchi’s indignant glare…

Before she swiveled in place, and turned back to face said glare. “A personal example, you look like you need it. I know, the Pact won’t kill me on sight or anything, but the thing is: Home? It’s not always a roof, a garden you made all by yourself and a bed with someone waiting on it. It can be that, it has things you yearn for, that you want and get. But sometimes… Often, even. To me, ‘Home’ is often just…” Those big, sharp eyes closed slowly, and a rare smile graced her face right behind her beak. “…the wind against my feathers, heavy with whatever the breezes stir in the cave. The echoes of untamed wilderness, with no bustle to drown it out. Pristine sights, untouched by road and country… The feeling of finding something, sometimes someone, that no one else was supposed to find. Of tracking it and hunting it down…” She opened her eyes, glancing at the group, one by one. “…knowing whoever’s at my side knows what they’re doing. That they see it all just like I do. That they get it. And that whether it all goes right or wrong, they will have your back.”

After letting it linger for a few seconds, with no one to interrupt, Chitwy turned back to Usherrimi properly, and resumed, calmer than the olm had ever known her. “That’s where I feel at home. And of those sorts that kept drifting back to what they’d lost during those long nights by the campfire… By morning, they remembered what they had out there. What they sought and found in those faraway places. The reason why they stayed out there, on hunts of their own… Even if they didn’t always know what it was.” One last time, the bird pointed at the olm, finally keeping a polite distance. “You don’t know what it is right now, but you have it, you’re still with the Boss and everyone else here. Start from there.”

From there, just a moment of silence, and Usherrimi found herself looking down, and back at the monolith, starting to wonder… What had kept her in this track, rather than trying to hide away in the nation’s outskirts, in some dark river somewhere? What made her stay away with her head held proud, rather than trying to bow to the city, begging for forgiveness? …Other than the fact that was pathetic, of course, she had to leave aside matters of self-respect. She had to be enjoying some of this, she knew she was. They’d caught her smiling before, and some enjoyed making a fuss about it. She just needed to put her finger on it, right…?

Much as her actual fingers were back on this glowing monolith before her. Its light was still soothing, even with all its reminders. Again she was lost in thought, and by the time she realized she forgot to actually answer, Ziv had already done so for her, with a “Wow! Chi, you’re actually a pretty good speaker!”… Debatable, Sherry thought, but it didn’t address the point either way, didn’t it. The bat then stepped right between her and the rest, with one hand on her shoulder – a hand she didn’t recoil from, this time, despite feeling just as sharp sometimes. That was something to think about, wasn’t it… Maybe that was the avenue of thought she ought to pursue, once she had some time to herself, and she didn’t have Ziv prattling on about how much of a pleasant surprise it was to see this admittedly feral Cheli being so insightful, as she was now…
…though when that shoulder-squeeze tightened, and she picked up the slightest hint of a giggle in the bat’s voice – she knew that one well after all this time – she turned around, just in case, deciding those thoughts could wait…

And she did so just in time to see a wiry figure in a rainproofed coat right behind Chitwy and her smug little scoff, with a pair of striking green eyes beneath the drooping brim of his hat. Just in time to hear him utter, with a lisping voice that was just a tinge too loud, “Don’t think y’got th’ whole tale there, lil’ hunter.”

Right, that accent of his. This “Liyon Pinweave” was one of the newest in this little… enterprise, as Ziv liked to call it, but he was already damn unmistakeable, especially for one of the Bannerbound. Recognizable enough that even Chitwy managed to remember who he was before she tried to rake his face, but after she sprung in flight, startled into a shriek that sent her twenty feet into the air. It got the tiniest smirk out of Sherry… But she couldn’t help but widen it as soon as the Vez with her started outright cackling at that. Oh, she was in on it, wasn’t she? She would’ve heard Pins coming, but didn’t say a thing. Maybe even distracted her. “Heh. Hah! Oh, Ziv, you’re evil sometimes, you know that?”

Turnabout is fair play, greeheeheeee~!”, she practically wheezed out in response, as her own laughter made Askalim belt out one loud “HA!”, and even made the mole crack a wider smile he felt the need to hide behind a claw. And once the Cheli landed right in front of her to glare at her, and perhaps yell at her own boss for that little scare… The scowl on the bird’s face just made her cackle even harder, to Chitwy’s resigned displeasure. “Fuck’s sake boss. I guess I earned that, I know I was loud about it too but STILL.”

Pins joined the group proper once his “victim” had landed again, and the moment died down. “I’ll be apologizin’ fer that one”, he said, “that bit of braggin’ had me mighty tempted. But it ain’t th’ reason I wanted t’pipe up about it all. ‘cause I was hearin’ all of ya on this-”
Sherry outright hissed her interruption: “Yes, again, without warning. Is everyone in this enterprise of ours going to just eavesdrop on this? Ziv, have you hired anyone recently, so that I may know before they just show up having heard this little convo?”
“Uh, no, that should be it. I swear I didn’t plan on this, I didn’t know…” Ziv lowered her head, just a little. “I really didn’t know, actually. Sorry.”
“Th’both of ye can hash that out later, yeh? I ain’t about to start mockin’ or anythin’, but I did have a bit to add.” Already he was striding closer to Sherry herself…
“Of course you do”, she bitterly replied. “Everyone in here just seems to be bursting with advice today, just for the occasion…”

Again, a clawed grip on her shoulder – both her shoulders this time – and the friendly voice of Ziv-Ziri. “Sherry… We’ve all been through one measure or another of this. And no one wants to see you like this… Not here at least. And those who would, I think you’ve toasted most of them, hee…!” After a little chuckle at her own joke, she sighed, and rounded to face the olm properly. “Sometimes it just comes out all at once, when you get a reminder, right? Like just now. It had to be bottled for a while…” Then came the sharp-toothed smile. “I did have something to say too, even if you don’t wanna hear it anymore, but I don’t think I’m that good a… consoler, I guess? Not the sharpest tool in my skillset? So I was leaving me for last, but if this is too much…”

No, no, it’s not…!” Sherry blurted, almost in a slight panic, but swallowed, cleared her throat, and continued with more composure. “It’s not too much, just… Needed a moment to pace myself. Hard to remember to expect help out there. And in here, in fact. But… No, I’ll hear it out.” And from there, the lightest of whispers, not even coming closer to Ziv to say it, but knowing full well ears like hers could catch it, and no one else’s. “I think yours is the one I’d need the most. I don’t care if you think it’s terrible, Ziv.”

And taking a moment to smile warmly – and then a little smugly when she saw Ziv practically melt into one of her widest grins – Sherry turned around, and faced the Bannerbound. “Very, Mr. Pinweave. What did you have to offer?”

“Pins is fine, y’know”, he said, making Sherry’s smile a little smugger still, “but I’ll give what I got. ‘cause y’see, ‘s a bigger thing than any one fella, bigger ‘n you or me. Can get big like a whole damn country, ‘n I know it ‘cause it did. To us.”

“You mean the Clans…”, Sherry replied before the others, though there were mutters she couldn’t pick up among the other three. Right, the Seven were more attached than usual to their ancestry, to their time before the caverns and the land outside their Exit. Far more attached, at that. But the comparison seemed unfair, to compare a whole nation to just her. Could an entire country miss something, was it enough of an entity to feel such a thing…?

“Yeh, th’ Clans.” Out came his gloved hands, starting to enumerate as he listed out what he’d expect of those gathered. “I know V’lardi’d knows Zau, ‘n maybe Sofize.”
“They do good business with a mole like me, much as Sofize likes to obfuscate the way they do things, and Zau’s little… Proselytizing problem.” Seems Vel sure did.
“Ashk’lim’d fer sure know Norrish-”
Yes, yes I would, and the fact they kept showing up baffles me.” Why and how a Clan kept sending raids across that patch of caverns would baffle more than a few, Sherry would admit.
“‘n our hunter’d been t’ Vesh, knowin’ ‘em ‘n what they’ve got down there.”
The little bird grinned at that. “Oh they are fun, some of the best tours of my life~.”
“Anyone’s ever touched th’ Consortium’d know Vesnor, but I know our bossh’s been wheelin’ goods t’Zau ‘n Heese.”
“And also Vesnor, in fact!” Ziv grinned, proudly. “The silk bans were their idea but they sure kept buying!”
“‘n as someone from th’ lakes, I know ye’d hear some less ‘n fond words ‘bout Issouf.”
“...I will give you that one. Mother had some choice words about the Rishim Aquifer.” Sherry could remember those rants very clearly, and the less of Father and his words on the incident, the better.

“Mill-Iron Aquifer if y’ask ‘em. But ye know ‘em all between th’ lot. Good, makes it easy. ’cause it lets me get t’the gist.” With a motion within that coat, Pins cracked his shoulders and neck very audibly. “Y’see, I’m a Sofize hob, ‘n even as a hob I don’t always get th’ other six. ‘n you don’t always get th’ ones y’see. Might not get ‘em at all even. But if y’gotta get one thing ‘bout th’ Seven, it’s th’ common thread. Th’ Urul Peaks. Th’ frozen land on th’ other side. What we all lost, ‘bout as lost as it can get. Turns out y’can miss somethin’ y’never even knew. ’n so, the Seven work with that lil’ weight on ‘em. Whole damn history with a home that’s dead ‘n buried, pretty damn literally. ‘s one of th’ first things we all learn…”

“Followed by how y’deal with it.” With that, he raised the brim of his hat, and one could tell there was a smile beneath that scarf… Much as it would be a crooked smile with a sharp tongue, as some there would know. “Y’see it in all Seven, th’ common thread of it. Home ain’t quite one place, Chitwy got th’ gist of that one. ‘s somethin’ you bring with yerself. ‘cause it ain’t just vistas ‘n buildin’s ‘n landscapes, there’s plenty of non-material there. Th’ ways folks were with each other, th’ things ye praised ‘bout it, th’ stories ‘n lives of th’ place, that’s th’ real heart of it, th’ parts that aren’t luggage ‘n land. Ye pack it all up… ‘n then set off with it in yer pack, knowin’ they can’t get it off ya. ‘n when you set roots again, wherever it is, however long y’have in there… y’get to unpack it. Get to be it. Show it, praise it, let ‘em all know that’s what made ya. ‘n by layin’ it down, by puttin’ it out there, by bein’ it all… Even a windy, sand-choked hellhole will be a little more like home, every day. ‘n even a campfire with folks y’ picked to be surrounded by, ‘cause they’d be right at home with ya, can be like th’ place ye lost, in th’ ways that matter.”

…huh. Once again, Usherrimi caught herself looking down at the lichens beneath her feet, eyes unfocused, with no real answer to that. Pins didn’t exactly have a way with words, but there was enough to parse, there. Enough to pick through, and get the base ideas. At the very least… She now knew more or less why the Bannerbound were the way they are. It was hard to understand missing something you never had, and so, she – whose only thought on the lands the Ifchi lived in before the caverns was that it was a monument to her species’ mistakes – had never thought of how doing so would shape a nation. But down to the individual, and realizing she was now stranded from something both beloved and impossible…

“Wow! You’re actually a pretty good speaker- Hee! Not pulling that one twice! But I mean it, though!”
“Might’ve been cheatin’ seein’ this is somethin’ most hobs get, but ‘s what I got. Hope it helps, yeh?”

Maybe it wasn’t so impossible. If she brought along the parts that weren’t old slate rooms, glowing monoliths and steamy water between her fingers. It was a place where talents were seen and recognized, maybe she’d have to do that more for others, as they were doing for her. A place away from cold judgment, away from disappointed eyes of those who saw her through a skewed lens… A place where she was free, too, wasn’t she? Where light and flame were welcome, where she could actually roam, and see a little more beyond walls of black and sodden stone…

“You’re missing the whole POINT of being in a new place! You can’t just impose yourself like that, where’s the thrills!? The discovery of things you’ve never seen, all the things you haven’t even TOUCHED!”
“Burnin’ ‘n buildin’s a whole ‘nother business that-”
“Okay that’s kinda true in ways, but in others, none of that means tearing everything apart, and besides, you need a place to settle even if it’s just to sleep once, right?”

Roaming, right… She’d seen far more of the caverns, of the Subterraneum as a whole, than she’d ever dreamed about. And she had always wanted to see more… Granted, some places had been a little disappointing, but even the Great Dust Gyre of all lands had a charm of their own. And she hadn’t regretted it one bit. One of the pleasures she never got… There was something to that, about the road. But it didn’t mean she couldn’t bring a bit of her home along in every path…

“Some things must unfortunately be changed, miss Krivru, if only because they will be the end of you if you don’t. Though that is true even of a land you live in all your life, isn’t it?”
“That’s the thing, Vi, not changing it means letting it fester, it’s something you need to work on. Even when it’s your very own home you need to work on it, and some of it’ll be ugly. But when it’s done, when you leave it all better than you arrived…”
“Hey, just one person can only do so much there, but then again, I’ve found after a little bit it’s never really one person, right, Sherry?”

…not just a bit of home, a bit of her, in fact. Because throughout it all, she was still Usherrimi Neshi Anei Var. The same that refused to be pulled off her own talents just to beat her head against disciplines she hated. Who strode into the academies of Ishiss ready to rock their foundations, thanks to one tutor that actually knew how to teach. A teacher who actually knew what to do with her… She was the one who refused to bow to anyone, especially those who taught her such in the first place. Who refused to bow her head even if it meant being nothing more than a drop-out, a criminal, in the eyes of those who’d demanded it. Even if it meant striking back at the ones that thought tormenting her and ripping into all she held to her heart just for the sake of some “experiment”… Even if it meant making examples of them, and never seeing the ones that made her who she is, ever again, for good or ill… No matter what, she’d been her, that much was true, no matter what anyone else thought. Even if it meant having to leave them, leave those that welcomed her, once, twice-

“Sherry? SHERRY!”

She made a startled yelp, suddenly finding Ziv-Ziri was practically in her face, a mere inch away, and with her voice rattling her ears. “...sorry, Ziv, just needed to process for a moment, is all… Where were we?”

Ziv looked just a little concerned. Less than at the start of… This, but still. But then, a little smile crawled onto her lips, and she turned to the others. “Guys, and the one gal, you mind setting up the camp? Right over there, the dry spot next to that little stream down there! We’ll get there when it’s time to light the actual fire, okay? Just need a little moment is all!”

“Yeh, sure”, said Pinweave, his very voice a shrug, before turning around and walking away without a word.
“About time, boss! I’ll get to that right away!”, followed Chitwy, immediately taking flight to beat the others to the spot.
“As you say, Zee, I’m gonna grab our stuff, we left it all the way down.” Off went Askalim, in a fairly different direction, his stride unperturbed.
“I’m sure you two’ve got plenty to ruminate on, after this all, don’t you? Why, I know I have my share.” Unhurried, Velardi followed the badger, with a strange smile on his face.

And as soon as they were alone, without a word, Ziv laid one clawed hand across Sherry’s back and urged her back, to walk just a little further away, behind the glowing monolith that had started this whole… Affair. The olm was just a little weirded out by it, but walked forwards, looking at her in confusion. Once in its (nonexistent) shadow, she finally turned to face her… And sighed, looking around. Was she unsure where to begin…?

“Feeling better, Sherry?” was the first thing Ziv said, at last, once she found the words.
It’d be the polite thing to say yes, but here, with just her, she could be a bit more truthful. “…A little, Ziv. Just a little. I think I still need to process that whole… Affair. It’s a lot. And honestly… Honestly, I think this is the first time I realized this was an actual problem. Does that make sense?”
“Oh, it does, Sherry, it really, really does. And I kinda wish I had seen it earlier.” All of a sudden, the bat looked slightly uncomfortable, conflicted even. “Sorry, I really didn’t know it stung so much…”
“Neither did I, Ziv, I said that already. It just… Hit me. All at once, and I didn’t even know it was waiting there.” Once again the olm’s gaze drifted down…
“Still feels like I should’ve seen it coming, you know? We’ve been in this longer than any of the others…” More conflicted still… Right before she looked back into her eyes. “But better late than never, right? Right…? Now we both know…! And… Oh, lords, what I wanna say is gonna sound so selfish, I’m sorry, Sherry…”
That didn’t seem right. And she wasn’t afraid to say it, along with some other thoughts along the way. “That doesn’t sound like you at all, Ziv. I want to be the judge of that. Say it, you’ve been quiet long enough and it doesn’t seem fair to me.”

“Okay okay, so, how do I put this…” Ziv-Ziri started pacing, fretting with fingers interlocked, trying to keep her eyes on Sherry’s throughout. “When I got thrown out of the Consortium, I was… Terrified. Even by the time you met me. I just kind of stapled a smile over my face and kept going while I could, for several reasons, but one of the big ones was… Well, after everything, getting split away from the friends I did have back there, and family, one of the things stuck in my mind was… “I’m never gonna meet anyone that understands me ever again”. ‘cause every other place is so different, and sure, I’m pretty good at reading others, I could adapt and I did, but…” Her pacing quickened, and her voice rose in volume and pitch. “Sometimes you just want someone to understand you, right? That can see a bit more than just a saleswoman, or a smuggler now I guess. Nothing but business associates from here on out, Ziv-Ziri, have fun dealing with yourself all by yourself! No one out there has what you need anymore!”

Usherrimi could almost feel Ziv’s voice quivering now, she hid it well at first, but now it seems either she couldn’t, or she wasn’t even bothering anymore… But on the bat went: “And at first, I kinda… Kept thinking that, for a while. Though you helped a lot there, because we were on pretty similar boats, but with others… I thought Vel just had enough time to get over everything, but I guess he’s just scarred so thick you can’t reach him – or at least I can’t. I misread him a little there, but even then! And then, Chi just doesn’t have the same trouble, nowhere NEAR, even if she knows those who do, she still has a partner somewhere in the Pact and everything! And then Pins is… Pins. I guess he had a lot more to say on the general level, if not on the personal one, that surprised me, but they all surprised me, and that helped… More than I thought it would, right now, but I’m getting sidetracked.” From there, a sigh, as those big yellow eyes looked down, and closed. “And Kal… He was hardened, and even just learning the name of the guy who screwed him over was hard. He was closer, we could relate a little, but his case was just… Different, he had a face to give his woes, and I think that kept him going. And when he just stumbled into a reckoning in that castle, after that, he’s been… Calmer. It’s helped him. And that’s something I don’t think I can get, or ever will…”

The Vez turned around to face her again, but couldn’t quite look her in the eye yet. Sherry didn’t remember seeing her like this, ever. Not this deep. And it concerned her, outright worried her. Ziv needed to speak this piece, didn’t she? “And… Sherry, I am so, so sorry, but you asked for the truth, and you’ll get it. At first, I saw you so… Not stoic, but… Solid. Steadfast! That’s the word. You were handling all this so well, I thought. Our starts into this whole… Life, they were so much alike, but I… Sorry, I thought you were handling it so much better, way better than me! You were like an anchor sometimes, keeping me grounded on things, and I asked myself, more than once, ‘how does she do it?’” Those words, those exact words, made Usherrimi’s thoughts stumble. She asked that about her? She felt a pang very, very deep in her chest with that, losing her breath for just a second. “But I kept hiding it and never asked, and I never knew. I guess I was getting comfortable, getting used to it, and with the things folks did understand, it was enough, it felt nice, but the depths still stung a little, I thought I just needed time! So I never asked…”

At last, Ziv looked at her straight in the eye, with a hopeful, almost trembling smile and eyes that could barely focus. “But you get it, right? I’m sorry I never realized, but… You get it, right…?”

Usherrimi wanted to say ‘Yes, I get it’. And she attempted it. But what came out was less than coherent. She tried again, with better focus, but what she said was barely passable as a ‘Yes’, before a sharp inhale- was that a sob? Her eyes were almost burning, so it checked out- Was she crying!? Right in front of Ziv, right now!? After she called her an anchor to her own pains!? Pains like hers at that!? No, she couldn’t, she had to stay strong, she had to stay strong for her, she knew how this hurt now and if Ziv had been hiding it all this time, while she, the fool, had been too deluded to realize it hurt, she didn’t have the right, she owed it to stay strong! She couldn’t cry, she couldn’t cry-

No can do. There she was, the mighty and steadfast Usherrimi Neshi Anei Var, brought low by a sobbing fit like she’d never experienced, one that made it hard to even stand. All she could do was try not to fall to her knees, lean on her pressed-down tail for balance, and cover her face with her hands so Ziv didn’t see her like this. She didn’t need to. Hearing her sniffle and struggle with words, and seeing just the teardrops that made it off her face, was beyond enough. But few could hid a fit like this, and an Ifchi least of all, with how those tears streamed. Lords damn it all, she couldn’t do it. And in the midst of this all, she couldn’t see how Ziv took this. Maybe she’d blame herself, or maybe she’d just broken the pedestal she’d been put onto, but either way, she’d disappointed her. That was the worst part, she’d been an anchor and the one time she’d found out how deep it went she blew it, and it only made her sob even harder-

“Sherry? Sherry, it’s fine- actually, come here.”

Familiar words said by the one usually receiving them. And when she opened her eyes, she saw Ziv with her arms outstretched in the exact same manner, too, even through the blur of tears. The Ifchi would appreciate the irony later, but right now, all she could think to do was to lunge towards the bat, and wrap her slimy arms around her cloak, sobbing openly into her chest and immediately staining the whole thing with her tears and slime. Almost bowled the bat over with her mass, but she couldn’t hold back right now. She needed someone who understood, and she was needed as someone who understood… The clawed hands pressed against her back, pulling her in so she could be embraced properly, only confirmed it.

Minutes passed, and neither of them let go. Sherry could barely hear Ziv’s little sniffles over her own breakdown, no matter how much she tried to muffle it against the fabric, and the soft fur she could almost feel beneath it. All the while, the bat laid her own head between Sherry’s frills, where she could definitely feel the fur getting slimed up, but she didn’t care one iota… Lords below, she felt like she was messing everything up just being there right now, and yet… Much as she wished she’d known it sooner, that behind that smile was a common wound, or that she herself had said wound, they knew it now, and selfish as it sounded, knowing someone hurt the exact same helped a little-
...that’s what she meant, wasn’t it. Selfish, in a way, but if Ziv-Ziri felt any better from it herself, in any way, it was worth it. Maybe she really did get it, after all…

And so, the sobbing died down to mutual sniffles, then to silence, broken only by soft breathing and the distant dripping of the caverns, with chatter from what’d be their camp once this was done. Everything that had been bottled up, coming out at once… They weren’t empty, but it was manageable, now, pouring out even in this growing quiet.

“Feelin’ any better, Sherry…?” Ziv was the first to break the silence that had settled.
“Think so”, she answered, before having to swallow just to continue. “S-sorry about that Ziv, so sorry…”
“Sorry about what, you did nothing wrong…!”, the bat answered, almost a little startled by the insinuation. She lifted and pulled her head back just so she could look her in the eye.
And the olm almost wilted under it, despite the kindness in that gaze. “Y’called me an anchor, y’said I was helping you, and here I’m just… Jus’ findin’ out you hurt like me and I’m the one breakin’ down-”
Shh.” One clawed finger over her snout muted Sherry. “You needed that. More than I did. You held strong way longer, and I…” She sniffled again. “…it means something that you opened up like this, y’know?”
“’cause you get it! You always got it! Fuck!”. Unable to make herself let go, she just shamefully rubbed her face against the cloth to wipe some of her tears. “And I didn’t know… And here you are, opening up to me. Just this… Spoiled drop-out way in over her head who couldn’t read others for shit as far as you knew, j-just some newt with barely anything, who almost dragged you down, a-and you took me in, and you helped me, a-and you j-just- you just let me shine…!” It took effort not to hiccup right then and there.

Something about that made Ziv pause, almost as it if confused her… And then, she put both her long-fingered hands on either side of the olm’s snout, and leaned in closer, where she could see the little streaks of tear-stained fur under those big, glowing golden eyes of hers, gleaming like beacons to her… “Sherry, why wouldn’t I? I meant… Honestly, because you prefer that, honestly at first you paid your dues, so I had to, but then I saw what you could do… A-and then I saw who you were!” Something about the tone she said that in got to Sherry, who leaned back to look into her eyes properly, and her face as a whole, listening quietly. “You dealt with everything in stride, you’re good at what you do, too, and… It’s a spectacle, watching you work! It’s like everything some blowhards in Ishiss claim to be, but you don’t brag, you show! And it’s so… Pretty, too! I honestly kinda like how you look with your gills lit up, you know…?”

And that got to the olm even more. She’d love to have a sly little boast to offer, but right now, all she could do was listen, unable to see her own starstruck gaze – it’s not like Ziv’s eyes could reflect it – getting a little lost in her words.

“A-AND I MEAN- You’ve been pretty clever too, and so honest, and it’s so rare to see either, let alone both, and I can just be straightforwards with you with everything in our business, and I should’ve known it applied outside it too, but still…!”
The bat was getting warmer, Sherry could feel it. Part of it may have been panic from realizing what she just said, and trying to slide into something else, something more… Publicly acceptable, maybe? But part of it had to be something else. Could she relate to that, too…?

“A-and you have an eye for places, too, you really do have a traveler’s heart, I’ve liked that from the start, you know…? Though you’re pretty knowledgeable in general, I don’t think I ever told you that, but I should, because it’s like… Like those stories I hear here and there, of those roaming sages and wizards even, wiser than any of the ones from towers, a-and I always liked that thought, even if it was through my filter, of traveling artificers and traders of secret wonders, you know…?”
Usherrimi found herself leaning closer, ever closer, almost standing on her toes just to look deeper into her eyes even as they looked about as she tried to ramble away from a truth she wasn’t sure she should’ve said, burying it under her honest thoughts that only made it stand out moreLords, those eyes. And that smile she had, when she meant it, when she let her teeth show without a care for tweaking how it looked. And that soft fur of hers, that felt like it shined even in the muddiest, bleakest holes in these caves. Closer still, and with wider eyes and mouth slightly agape, as she thought back, upon all those outings, all those times whether alone or with the others… Ziv had a light of her own, she shined as well, as herself, unashamed and bright, in a way that…
In a way that… Oh Lords

“A-and I guess I just like how you’re you, if that means anything…? Like you’ve made all of this so much easier even when everything goes smoothly, you know? A-and, I mean, it’s just- Sherry? What- mmh!

One last inch up, and their snouts met. Then their lips. In a moment, a single, fiery impulse, Usherrimi just went and planted a kiss, right on the lips of what until moments ago had been her boss and friend. With closed eyes, she couldn’t see her reaction, all she could do was feel the warmth, the rising warmth, and hear the silence that set in as their breathing stopped… No, it wasn’t quite silence, she simply stopped hearing anything that wasn’t each other, and she could swear she could hear the bat’s rising heartbeat-

Usherrimi pulled away, as reason came screaming back into her mind. What had she done, what the fuck had she done!? “Shit shit SHIT Ziv I’m so sorry I AM SO SORRY I DIDN’T- PLEASE DON’T-”
But she stopped, almost biting her tongue, as she saw the bat’s expression. There was no anger, no disgust, there were just a mouth agape in surprise, and those eyes, those great, glowing, tender eyes… Wide as could be, and… Starstruck? Pupils wide, and with just the slightest hint of new tears at their edges-

A rush of movement, pushing Sherry back on her feet. A lunge from above. And she felt Ziv-Ziri’s lips pressed on hers by her own volition, and reason, sated, stepped back to let everything else take over. To let their embrace tighten once more, and feel each other’s heartbeats and warmth, with everything else, even the monolith that shone a spotlight upon their encounter, fading into the background. With closed and teary eyes, and their ears focused on naught but their breaths and hearts, they let their other senses take over, melting into each other, slime and fur meeting with little more than joy in it. Feeling one another, with fingers that trailed along their backs, grasping each other in search of more. Tasting one another, as the bat started to give in, slipping the tip of her tongue into the axolotl’s mouth, pushing against her thick tongue, feeling each and every one of those tiny, sharp little snaggleteeth that she loved to see whenever Sherry truly smiled

And in the end, they parted, with Usherrimi’s gills stretching wide as she gasped for air, and Ziv-Ziri simply smiling as she took in a deep, longing breath, smiling at the olm… Who, at last, smiled back, with glistening eyes. And with still-flared gills, that refused to stay put, her breathing heavy and heated…

“Sherry… I really wish we weren’t being waited on, because I would’ve liked to keep going.”
“…Same, Ziv. I could’ve gone for hours there, that felt… This is…”
“Shh, I think you’ve told me all I needed to know… You need a minute to calm down a little~?”
“...actually? Yes. You can always claim the stains were water, but I can’t face them this… Flushed.”
“Hee~! Nah, if you won’t hide it I won’t! Still, they can wait a minute longer!”
“…Actually… I have an idea to pass that minute. Want to help me with a cairn, here?”
“O-oh, you’re gonna mark the occasion? Like, to the whole Subterraneum like that? I-”
“I feel it’s right, you know? And besides… This quartz right here, lighting up the dark… I was fond of them then, and what can I say, after this, I’m fond of them now. It feels right to mark it, don’t you think?”
“...yeah, yeah I do. Look, that one could make the base, wanna help me with it?”
“Like I always have… Like I always will~.”

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(And the last one from the archives that I want to put up - from this point forwards it's all gonna be new. Main crew once more, and based on a prompt from Make Up A Criminal on Cohost, which I will very much miss. I thank them for giving me the ideas that spun off into some of my most loved characters)

Assassin who keeps making you the bait


"Alright, then, let's run this checklist one more time...!"

In a sparse hotel room, surrounded by shale brickwork, a smiling, horned bat stood right before a mirror tall enough to capture all eight feet of her properly. Rather than her usual billowing cloaks and cowls that hid all but her face and hands, she was wearing a silken one-piece that neatly hugged her lithe body while leaving her limbs - and all their thick, pale-brown fluff - uncovered for once. It was practically underwear by the standards she knew... But she needed to survey herself one last time for what was to come.

"Fancy dress, check!", she began, snatching a heap of bright blue fabric off the back of the nearest chair. A toss in the air and a deft grab from below, and said dress was slid flawlessly onto her body, letting her admire it on herself once she turned back to the mirror. The shiny, sapphire-blue threads wrapped neatly around her slender form, which felt almost odd for her to show this much. So used to billowing cloaks, something that showed her shape was novel... and that little slit around the legs almost felt scandalous to her. "Looking good, Ziv-Ziri! Hee, I should save this one after the party, might want to surprise someone", she told herself in a lilting tone as she spread back her wings... neatly covered in glittering strands of the same fabric, that almost floated around them with a will of their own. Perfect to hide the unsightly - and more importantly, unmistakeable - damage all over them. She almost wanted to flap them...

But Ziv-Ziri cast that thought from her head and returned to the moment, rather than get lost on such flights of fancy. "Fancy jewelry, check!", she continued, and opened up a small, wooden box laid out on the bed. Inside, the accessories she'd need shined in the candlelight: Bracelets big enough to hold loosely around her wrists, rings with (decently faked) rubies for her long, dexterous fingers, a long, silvery necklace with the symbol of a guild she didn't belong to cast in (what looked like) gold, and the most important part: A dazzling array of earrings and pendants to chose from and combine, all for even the most elegant of Vezarym to fit their enormous ears with - or at least, they looked the part. Already her mind ran with possibilities: "I'm gonna have to find the right set for these... hope I get to keep them, no matter how much of an imitation this all is. Good enough for me!"

Snatching a handful out of the box, the bat headed back to the mirror, smiling at the sight of her newly-fancy self. Even by her lonesome, she couldn't resist a comment as she slid the closest chair in front of it: "Makes a lady feel like a proper guildmaster looking like this! Speaking of though, next up: Attitude!" She snapped her fingers, holding her grin as if amused by the act... And then, with a quick, deep breath, everything about her motions shifted in moments. Her smile went from toothy and overjoyed to closed and merely polite, her eyes narrowed to something a little more sultry, and she turned on her side with one leg crossed over the other, rather than her previous pose that suggested she'd jump off the seat at any time. Her every movement went from its energetic, near-jittery self to something slow, fluid, and perhaps almost languid, so long as she could mind it. "Yes.... yes! Feels like a check to me!", she said, triumphantly.

Right before covering her mouth. "Oh, right", she said, stifling a giggle, "speech! Accent, way of speak, let's see..." With a subtle clearing of her throat, Ziv trailed her fingers along the ridges of her neck, preparing herself... And then, a speech, in a voice both lower and smoother than her usual shrieky tone. "Let's see, let's see. I have a part to play, and today that part is of a fancy- no, of an elegant sort. And so, I must sound ten, or perhaps twenty years older than I am, a check on that perhaps. Modulate better, of course, and use a vocabulary fit for the most affluent. My, perhaps I have it after all! And of course, the... mm, obvious, yet, mm... perennial, that is it! The perennial accent of one that never left the tallest rungs of Tak-Fizun. A definite check on that, too, mhmhmhm~!" Throughout it all, her motions were elegant, but perhaps overdramatic, going with her every word as if acting out a play... complete with corpsing, by the end, as she fell into a giggle-fit at her own impression of a pampered guildmistress.

Yet again, the bat cleared her throat, getting back to her 'elegant' tone. "Still, or rather nevertheless, there is something missing here. Mm, a touch of makeup, check." She looked at the little table that separated her from the mirror, and palmed the tiny box at the very corner. "Lucky me to have the eyelashes I do, am I not?", she muttered as she leaned much closer to the mirror, her eyes wide open... And indeed, under the light of her own iris, those long and tangled lashes were very visible. She reached up with one hand to carefully straighten them out between their digits, thinking about how troublesome they could be outside this, while her other hand opened said box, to find the needed implements within...

But on the way there, her digits almost bumped a thick tube of something off onto the floor, then snatched it out of the air before it could land. Thankful for her reflexes, she quickly checked just what that was...
"Black dye... crap, should've done that one before everything else. Well, check, I guess, looks like that's everything." Her ears flicked with annoyance, jingling their new jewelry. This was gonna take a while.

And there was someone that needed to know it, in fact.

Making a quick run for the door, Ziv-Ziri twisted the handle as slowly and quietly as her haste would let her, and opened it up just enough to poke her face outside, and say: "Sorry, Pins, dye's gonna take me some time, I'll try and make the rest quick! But I think I got this down at least...!"

And the figure right outside, less than half her height and wearing a long, smoky-blue coat that covered them from neck to ankles, more fit for Southern rains than a hotel room, barely even turned to look at her before nodding. "Knew y'would, on all accounts.", answered a male voice, slightly muffled and with a faint lisp to it. 'Pins' raised his hat's great, drooping brim, and despite seeing nothing but two piercing turquoise eyes she knew there was a smile beneath them, somewhere under that scarf, as he added: "Y'can feel free t'arrive 'fashionably late', think it might even work better, yeh?"

"Just gonna hope you're right" was all she had to say before shutting the door. They both had work to do.


"Mm? Pardon, mister Nalvik, did I hear you right?"

Ziv-Ziri - or rather, "Netarki", owner of an up-and-coming (and nonexistent) clothing enterprise in the Eastern Gyre - had heard him the first time, of course. But it gave her a chance to flash that tiny smile that this old Toskar seemed to love already, and make sure he was committing to this. He was entranced as it was, sure, but better to have him completely around her little finger. And besides, she did have the excuse that this was a busy place. A delightful little eatery, it was, and conveniently placed, too! And whatever the stone that made up this smooth architecture, with the structure's parts just blending into each other near seamlessly... It was pretty by itself, and while one'd expect its brownish color to feel dull, under the candlelight it felt welcoming and even warm. Shame it was so expensive "Netarki" would need to dig deep into Ziv-Ziri's wallet just to play the part. Unless she could convince him to cover his tab...

He answered while she pondered, his gruff, gravely voice cutting into her thoughts. "I said, I think we could hash out a more elaborate agreement, miss Netarki." The Toskar she was dining with, of course, was another case of unfortunate flaws. He was huge, almost as tall as her and wider than any she'd seen, and clearly a veteran both by his age and the scars along his arms and neck, where his overburdened shirt couldn't hide them. And the cracked quills of black and white along his back were impossible to miss, despite the lighting. If you didn't mind age and size - or if you liked them - he was more than easy on the eyes, and if her old friend Askalim looked like this in his old age, he'd be lucky... aside from the mustache. That had to go.

"Oh! Then do go on. I was already sold on your usual services, I must admit, but... you have my interest, mm~?", she said, leaning forwards, letting her wings twitch briefly just to let the fabric flutter. She held her smile, and let her eyes wander just slightly, to show "interest" he could catch on to.

And it seemed he did, going by that grin of his. The Toskar was clearly aiming for a small one, but it was hard for someone like him not to show enough teeth to rip out a throat just trying to be friendly. Was one of them ivory of some kind? "Netarki" would like the subtlety, but to Ziv it just seemed tacky. "While we do provide establishment and logistical protection, and you can rest assured nothing will happen to any cargo you request or send, there is a little something... extra. A few extra favors, for customers who deserve it, and would rather not be... troubled, by upstarts in their field." Now he leaned in, making his chair creak as he laid one heavy claw on the table next to his empty dish, and raised one digit in the air with his other. "An enterprise like yours has enough trouble without others from far outside this town barging into their business, I imagine."

Ziv-Ziri couldn't assure this was the jackpot, but it sure sounded like it. She knew of "contractors" that had been leaving smaller businesses to the wolves around the Eastern Gyre, even as far outside as Saltmeadows... And, more importantly for her and her customers, actively hunting down caravans and smuggling operations alike in the area, to stamp down on outside competition, even the murky sort. But, "Netarki" had to be delighted about this, and so she played the part.

"Is that so?", she began, her voice huskier for just those three words. "Why, that already sounds like something I may need, the way winds are blowing... And you say this is for customers who deserve it, mm~?" She punctuated that "deserved" with a big, big smirk, going as far as she could without showing fangs, and with the briefest of winks from her golden eyes. She waited for his reaction, and soon heard him huff, a surprised, yet delighted exhalation of someone that got it. Time to lay it on a little thicker and secure things. "Ah, but topics like these, matters of such depth, should be covered with a little more privacy, don't you think~?", she said, in a lower, lilting tone... before rising one finger and looking towards the nearest staff, thankfully three tables away. "Check, please~!", she called out, complete with oblivious smile and a side-glance at the badger.

But as soon as the staff nodded and called out for someone deeper in, as soon as she started to fetch her part of the tab, Nalvik reached out and gently nudged her wrist back down. "Oh, no, miss Netarki, I'll pay. It's only proper, for this lovely evening!" And again that razor-sharp smile... On one hand, not having to pay was a plus, but on the other, not letting her cover her part felt odd. Surely he knew what that meant to a Vezarym? It was either an act of... charity, or part of a greater transaction. Either a slight against someone who had her own money and plenty of it (much as Ziv-Ziri herself would've just seen it as scathing honesty), or an indebtment. Well, back to the one hand, she had him! And so, Ziv smiled again, with just a bit of teeth, and let her mask wear said smile.


One transaction, one farewell and several traded smiles later, out they were into the sandstone streets, with yet-unclear direction. Despite their time in there, the shrouded crowds of Bannerbound hadn't thinned one bit - if only, they'd gotten thicker, with meandering Troxi showing their feathery crests. This made a few things harder, but it meant this charade could go a little longer.

With two quick twitches of her left wing, Ziv made a signal to the one that should be watching, before donning her noble smile and turning to the "generous" Toskar with her once more.

"Now", she began, leaning in, "about these, ah, "upstart" troubles... I must admit I've had a few of my own. Of the off-city sort, in fact." The Toskar turned with a raised eyebrow, his smile turning just a little sly. "Netarki" had his attention again, and so, she kept digging, looking for confirmation. "I won't bore you with the details just yet, of course, there are nuances that would spoil our evening, but... Ah, there's one bothersome clothier that's been hacking away at his prices, even as I have to raise mine! With the Clans making it ever pricier for spider-silk from our guilds to get in, I've needed to triple some of my wares, outright? And yet, this one, this one..."

She paused, clenching ring-laden fingers in fake outrage - one that led to a single, enormous webbed claw settling against her shoulder and holding tight, pulling her closer. It almost derailed her train of thought right then and there, but as she reminded herself this was a sign of success, she kept going. "...I found, after a deeper look, that he was importing it anyhow. Sneaking it in, paying some filthy miscreants to slip it past into his hands. And he still has enough left over to keep the old prices, and enrich himself on the difference! It just isn't fair, in the least..."

Another pause, feigning helplessness, and a loud sigh... Just enough for her to locate a familiar hat with a wide, droopy brim among the crowd. So far, so good.

And now, for the finishing blow. With big yellow eyes turning to him once more, fluttering to flaunt their lashes' painted length, and with a big, hopeful smile, "Netarki" opened with a sweet tone: "Is that something your services can take care of, Nalvik? Something you and your men can help me with?" She leaned until she was almost laying on him, her long fingers on his shoulders. Her smile now showed just a few too many teeth, and a turn at the corner that was almost lascivious. One last push, with some husky, sultry honey in her tone: "Can I have a strong hand such as yours, aiding me in correcting this little injustice~? The hand of a powerful man, who can put all of this in its rightful place~? I could use that~."

Ziv-Ziri didn't even have time to doubt, to fear she may have overdone it. His eyes were wide, his breath grew quicker, and even with the fur she could see him redden, as his smile quivered just to remain polite. Lord Below, the "taste for Vezarym" bit in the dossier wasn't exaggerating. He answered, wrestling with his flustered voice. "Ah... I never knew you were so troubled. Why, a lady like you shouldn't ever have such burdens on her shoulders. Let me assure you, this is very much something we can take care of." Then, the big badger leaned in, and pressed her tightly against himself with his claw, letting her feel his sheer heft through both her dress and his thick, wooly shirt. In her ear, a whisper, not even bothering to hide his desire: "But we should hash out this properly, and privately, Netarki, don't you agree~?"

Jackpot. A fairly uncomfortable and very dangerous jackpot, and one that gave her troubling thoughts, but a jackpot nonetheless. It was time to reel it in. Ziv slid one hand behind his back in the pretense of an embrace, and made a few motions for a pair of turquoise eyes to see.

"Netarki" then pulled back just enough to add a whisper of her own: "A hotel room wouldn't do for that sort of privacy, but I have a place... My office. It's an old place, just refurbished... and so, no one yet has moved in, but me. And no one shall bother us there~" And with one fingernail trailing gently down the back of the Toskar's neck - finding scars that made her wonder if he'd been bitten by something before - she pulled back just enough to flash narrow, smoldering eyes at him, letting them glow just a little brighter... Before adding, with a cheerier tone: "And besides, it's quite close! I wouldn't want to make you wait, mm~?"

And from there, it was just a matter of marching out and gently, but firmly pulling him along by the wrist. Ziv knew she couldn't get him anywhere if he simply stopped, so "Netarki" gave him a long stride with swaying hips to follow, spreading her wings upwards just a little so he could see it. It was a stronger hook on him than any other she could think of, and by said hook he was reeled right in...

Towards an old, blocky building of recently-polished limestone, its windows closed and dark but neither shuttered or boarded, and its door given some very recent care. It fit the fib Ziv-Ziri fed him, and the badger didn't need to know just how recent said "refurbushing" was.

She pulled the old soldier to the door, but when she slipped the (skeleton) key to open it where it belonged, the Vezarym felt something tense in him. Soon as she turned around, she saw him looking around, with narrowed eyes. He was looking for something, but he had no idea what...

Ziv's mind raced. He was a soldier, and looked like a veteran at that, so it wasn't unlikely that something about this last trek had set off his instincts. Maybe it was how much the crowds had thinned, or the building itself. Or maybe he'd seen a hint of a smoky-blue coat on the sidewalk that gave him an odd feeling. Oh, that was bad... But this was still an uncertain stage. She could still convince him it was nothing to worry about, whatever it was. But if she couldn't guess what without asking, and thus showing worry... She'd need to go for a stronger option.

So "Netarki" closed the distance with a smile, and leaned in- no, outright laid on the Toskar's stout body, opening both wings to cling them around his shoulders, and reaching around his enormous waist to latch on. She placed her hands right above his hips, and sank those fingers into his figure, as round and solid as a barrel, and then closed the distance between their snouts, leaving less than an inch of separation, looking at him with half-lidded eyes. "Come oooooooon, it wouldn't do to make a lady wait, wouldn't it~? Especially one eager for some help~..."

And just to finish it off, she trailed one hand down to his thigh - one that Ziv thought could probably bend iron over its knee - and sank her grasp there instead, palming it and all.

Lord Below she really was going for this, wasn't she. Thankfully, Nalvik responded to that before she could start considering what "going for it" like this said (or didn't say) about her, that conundrum could wait. "Eager, you say...?", he asked with a smile that refused to hide its fangs...

Time for "Netarki" to finish her part. Her only answer was to keep her same smirk, and practically lunge into the darkness of the building, with a giggle that would almost be un-ladylike. But they both knew what they intended in the room at the far end, where the old Toskar practically chased her inside - outright slamming the door behind him - no longer caring about the place this would lead to.

He was too excited, and too deafened by his own heavy steps upon the floor, to notice the door would quietly open again just moments later.

He saw her slip into one room at the very end, and tunnel-visioned as he was, didn't even think to glance around the hallway and see the work that went into cleaning and polishing it all up. He just went right for the door, opening it into sheer darkness... Before two yellow eyes opened half-way, and the lighting of a candle let him see just what was inside. But all he had eyes for was one thing: The Vezarym sitting on the desk, leaning back with widespread wings, and one long, long leg crossed over the other, furry thighs shown under the hem of her blue dress. "So, big man... about that agreement~..."

From that moment, Nalvik was entirely lost. He made a steady approach, already reaching for the bottom of his shirt to pull it off, bare himself and "hash out an agreement"...

Before he heard a rush of wind, and felt something long, squishy and wet slap across the side of his neck, around his throat, and making the full lap before he could react to stop it. He felt this overly thick rope bulge and tense somehow, as someone caught the other end, and he felt several little pinpricks all around his neck like a collar of spikes-

"Deal's off, blubberpot", said by lisping, wheezy voice.

A tug at both ends, and a kick to his lower back that sent him stumbling forwards. A surge of searing pain all around his neck, as those pinpricks became something like the savage fangs of a beast he'd never known digging into his flesh. The sight of "Netarki" closing her eyes and turning her ears away, more uncomfortable than horrified-

And for Nalvik Mirkalshum, leader and owner of the Snowbownd Shields company, that was that.


"...can I open my ears now?"

Ziv-Ziri piped up, squirming on a desk that wasn't hers before standing back up. She had heard two thuds rather than one, the latter much heavier, but she still needed reassurance it was over. The aftermath, she could handle with some steeling, but the process...

"Yeh, 's done." The voice - and accent - of Liyon "Pins" Pinweave was unmistakeable, even with her ears down and shuttered from within. "Had a bit a' trouble with th'bit near th'end. Got one hell of a backbone to 'im-"
"I don't need to hear that, Pins, that's your part", she answered, utterly unamused, before letting go of the blockage... and wincing. The cut was clean, alright, though the mess on the floor as what was left bled out very much wasn't. And there was Pins himself, with his... "armament" crawling out of his sleeve: A red, pulsing tongue serrated with shark-like teeth that quickly retracted back into their spots within, as he used it to wipe...
"Pins I thought that was your ACTUAL TONGUE STOP-"
He waved her concerns off with his other hand. "I'm a professional like y'are in yer field, an' y'got to keep a rule fer each thing when yer doin' wetwork. I ain't walkin' out with blood on m'coat. 's improper, too."

Ziv could only hold her mouth just in case she started to retch, but thankfully, she could control herself, with one hand on the desk to steady herself. She did her best to convince herself she didn't hear a sound like a muffled slurp. "Fine, fine, I'll need a drink after this though. Another one even." She shook her head, opening her eyes, and looking over herself... not even one bloodstain on her dress at least, but she wasn't quite as sure she wanted to keep it anymore. "...was it the drink? You saw how I got... deep in character there, you think that helped? Was it too much...? That I was getting so easy with-"

Again, a wave that looked dismissive. "Just told ye, yer a professional. 's got its not-fancy bits, th'job. Th'bit I'm doin' now's like th'bit y'did just before." Again, that... tongue, retracted into his sleeve, and presumably into whatever mouth was beneath his scarf. Then, he raised one spittle-stained finger at her. "'n you did it good, too. Would've bagged th'guy even if he hadn't liked bats. Y'saw I was right 'bout that one, yeh? But y'went well above it. Pfheheheh, could've dragged even a moth in 'ere, right by the-"

"Yeah yeah sure okay I got the idea thanks." Ziv could only handle so much, especially after the most bizarre compliment she'd ever gotten. But a compliment nonetheless, and from a... "professional", at that. Crude or not, he knew his stuff. "But I guess you're right that it did work, even if it put me way too close to him..." There, she had to stop herself from glancing at the separated body on the floor. "Worked on a big guy, too, and this time I mean that by position! That ought to throw them into chaos for a little while..."

Liyon raised the brim of his hat enough to look her eye to eye. "Went well enough that I'm gonna ask if y'can do that again. If it ain't this way, in another, 'cause I think you may have a knack fer actin'. Y'got some years wearin' a smile in front a' people that'll kill ye if they catch yer bullshittin' 'em, yeh?" And again, the Bannerbound raised a wet finger, almost pointing it at her. "'n I bet ye need a fella with my kinda knack for wetwork too. I heard of ya, means somethin' in th' business, yeh? Yer growin' somethin' alright, 'n yer gonna need more a' this." He emphasized, pointing at the bloody sight on the floor she very much didn't want to look at.

The Vezarym was sent into a sputter. "Wh- I don't need- I don't have- this was just a- do they want me dead already- ONE SEC." One deep breath later, she reorganized her thoughts enough to speak them: "Okay, if you heard of me, before I heard of you, that's... a problem. Worse than I thought when agreed on... this. Crud." She started to think back on this assassin's... familiarity. Damn it, he knew her way before, didn't he. And she hadn't even thought anything of it before, let alone pondered the implications. When an assassin had studied you this much, it was usually bad news. But it meant something for her, too, and her... growing, actual enterprise. One in which every time things went off the rails, or even stayed on them, someone died. And all she could do was keep hers alive, few as they were...

By the time she held that thought, and looked up, Liyon was right by the window of the room. "Think 'bout it, yeh? Right now, we oughta leave, quiet as that went. Got a climbin' route that oughta get us both right outta here quick. Call that one another good bit, I know y'can handle one a' my climbin' routes." Climbing rather than flying him out, another thing he knew. Damn it.

Nevertheless, there was only one thing left to do, as she approached the window with him and laid one claw on the side... Well, two things, one that maybe gave her a chance to rattle him back. "Yeah, I guess I'll have to think about it now. But on the plus side, I know where to find you!"

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(Another from the archive, another prompt (by Make Up A Wizard back on Cohost), another main line story, another little something for Ziv and Sherry alike.)

Wizard who believes all guards are bastards


"Oh, no, I met Sherry pretty early on actually, just a bit after getting thrown out! In a way, she was a customer, 'cause she needed a way outta the Spires - you looked SO lost back then! - and I thought 'hey, having a hitchhiker helps a bit, right? No one hiding stuff picks up hitchhikers, they'll probably think I'm gullible!' So after hiding what she paid, she hopped on, and... well, sometimes bad luck and bad decisions work out pretty nice! Say, Sherry, why don't you tell 'em?"


"Yeah, go right ahead sir, have a look!"

Along a wide road of smoothed stone, flanked on all sides by pillars of black, geometric basalt, a roofed iron wagon had been stopped in its trek. The sparking bulbs at its corners and the luminous rods held by those surrounding it were just about the only lighting in the cavern, aside from very distant specks of a tower-laden city left far behind - though distant rock formations seemed silhouetted by the faintest of red, as if the very earth had a glimmer of its own.

The driver, a mostly chiropteran figure stood tall in front of her belongings, showing only her yellow eyes and a big, fanged grin; nearly all the rest was covered in a long, dusty cowl that almost reached her ankles. She motioned almost theatrically towards the back of her vehicle, now that it had its back compartment open. "Oh, right", she said in her high-pitched voice, "I did bring some white-welt in those jars over there, got a brother that loves that tea. That's not a problem, right?" She asked with a lilting, cheery tone, knowing full well that wasn't a problem - that laid elsewhere, entirely out of sight, in places where she hoped the armored fellows she was talking to wouldn't imagine existed.

The driver then briefly turned her ear towards her restless traveling companion, wearing a similar cloak - though visibly oversized for her stature - that showed even less under all the fabric, no matter how tightly it stuck to her heavy form. The only thing visible under the cowl were the shape of a wet, rounded snout and the pin-prick reflections of every light before her, glinting off rounded goggles somewhere in the dark. 'Lords below', she wanted to say, 'I really hope you know what you're doing', but even the tiniest whisper might be heard by the three Vezarym that had stopped their ride for inspection. All Usherrimi could do was trust this smuggler, this "Ziv-Ziri", and be ready to act if it didn't work out... And once the Vez herself had made sure she was staying put, she stepped aside and let them pass.

The silvery helms of the three guards, pointed and featureless, betrayed no emotion, not even a glance at each other. The one in the fanciest armor - a thoroughly articulated getup that even had scales worn over the ridge of his wings, and had protection all the way to the ankles - chirped an order in their language to a subordinate, who immediately stepped towards the back of the carriage. The two persons of interest stood back, watching the guard's thin breastplate shimmer in the lights as he made it past the others, and started to rummage through their belongings, between sharp clicks of his tongue.

Another chirp from the (presumed captain, and the other guard spoke up. "Where are you heading, ma'am?", she asked Ziv-Ziri, without a glance or an ear turned towards her company.
"Straight to Tov-Riki! Gonna be staying there for a while!" Ziv-Ziri's smile was sharp and sure as ever as she fed them part of the truth; she'd stay there 'a while', and then keep going well past the Hollow-Lands, with her (and her real cargo's) true destination deep in the sands of the Gyre.
The guard spoke up again, as the captain took notes. "Do you have a residence within Tov-Riki?" It sounded intrusive, but in the Consortium, such questions were expected.
And so, the bat already had an answer: "Not mine, but my brother Lemniz lives there! Gonna be staying with him for a bit of a family vacation!" Made sense - aside from the part where Lemniz was neither her brother nor an actual person - that little town was one of the few places in the Consortium with a river you could swim in without being swept away.

But then came the elephant in the room: "Who's the individual traveling with you, ma'am?"

To her credit, her answer neither wavered nor skipped a beat, but it painted an unflattering picture. "I picked her up along the road! She was walking straight towards the Hollow-Lands, and I thought, 'hey, she could use a lift!' This place is bad enough with help, you know?" And again she turned her ear towards the Ifchi, before everyone's gazes followed, including the one previously looking in the trunk... and, as accorded, Usherrimi said a quick, low-voiced greeting in Ishiss' language - though she added a touch of Riverside accent of her own accord. Just in case. Wouldn't do to sound like she's from too far away.

"I can translate if you need", Ziv offered. That one also felt like an improvisation.

"That won't be necessary, ma'am". That guard's tone was was less than promising, but a scolding was getting off easy. "Picking up strangers on the road is dangerous business, traveling alone as you are. You could've been in serious danger."

This smuggler had a reply for that too at least: "I mean... yeah, I know, but she was also alone, in the middle of this place, and I mean... look at her!" Straight for pointing at her near-penniless, ragged, frowning self, huh. Usherrimi didn't even try to hid the dour look on her face from that one, maybe it'd even help move things along quickly. The smears of ash on her slimy face - even her skin being black as coal couldn't hide those - sure drove the point across, too. 'Trust the professional', she repeated in her head, drowning out the rest.

The armored Vez tried, and failed, to hide a snort. "I get what you mean, ma'am, believe me, but I'm serious. Appearances are deceiving..." She paused, and leaned in for a few words she thought the olm wouldn't understand, "...though I'll give you one thing: Looking like that, stranded around here, don't think this one's even got a spark in her." Now Usherrimi had to hide her expression, looking down and trying not to flare her gills in offense.

Ziv-Ziri could only plaster a smile on her face until she could move on; they all might as well just play along. So far so good, even the one sifting through the wagon seemed just distracted enough to miss things, and that meant they'd probably be off and away from this soon enough... But there was a look in the captain's face that wasn't amusement, or stoicism. Ziv hadn't noticed it yet, too focused on the "friendly" one, but behind that helmet, Usherrimi could see the gears in his head were turning. Was he catching on? No, his ears were fixed on the Ifchi, like he thought she wouldn't notice just because his eyes were elsewhere. She knew how bats worked, and the clicking of his tongue gave him away...

"Don't be so sure, sergeant", he said at last, yet again in the Consortium's tongue, "spark's got nothing to do with it. Prowling around the Spires, pretending to be lost, right before giving some tourist doe eyes to hitch that ride to the Hollow-lands? Right through the Deltas?" The captain shook his head, huffing in what sounded like disdainful amusement. His next words were proud, almost smug, as he placed his hand on his subordinate's shoulder: "What you have here, sergeant Tikriz, is a spy. Eyeing claims, spotting mines, and sifting through the silt to let everyone know just where Consortium digs are, and just what they've found. I'd bet you fifty Crowns I could find a chip of gold in some pocket of hers, one that belongs to us." The other two looked at him with inscrutable eyes behind their helmets, as he leaned back on spread wings, humming. "Ah, the miners won't hear a thing, but the Dredger's Guilds... they'll want to know about this."

Usherrimi tensed, clenching her fists under her cloak. Just like that, everything had gone to shit in less than a minute, and over... this, something worse than she could've even imagined. And the worst part, the part she couldn't get out of her head, and made her blood boil, was... Had she been wandering odd places? Sure. Was she making deals with a smuggler? Unfortunate but true. Was she a wanted criminal? ...criminal, maybe, wanted, yes, if you counted Ishiss. But was she a spy? Some prowling rat out for others' lowly, material secrets, crawling in the mud for others' gold of all lords-damned things!? All for someone that already had plenty of it already, and would scarcely give her any!? This slanderous fabrication is what she was going to fucking prison for!?

To accuse Usherrimi Neshi Anei Var of something that venal needed an answer, whether this shiny son of a whore meant it or had some other motive, as these enforcers always did. And yet... she couldn't give it, could she? All three had turned to her, rounding in, already surrounding her, and this smuggler would just-

"Oh come on." Said smuggler derailed her train of thought right then and there, cutting in with a sharp voice. "No luggage, nowhere to drop her off, no knapsack, no anything, and hitching a ride in this thing with me? And you think she's some kinda spy?" She approached the captain, that smile of hers shinier than ever in the light, before turning towards the other two for sympathy, for an audience to convince. "Come on, doesn't that seem a little... silly, maybe?"

Alright, so this smuggler wouldn't just throw her into the fire, despite having everything to lose from it. At least someone had her back, even if she was a damn near stranger... But no good deed went unpunished, going by the captain's reaction: He immediately loomed before her, uncomfortably close, with one claw at his side already reaching for his weapon. "Oh?", he said, trying to hide his affront under a thick layer of sarcasm, "is there something wrong with my assessment, ma'am? A problem with the judgement of someone that's patrolled these Spires for a decade, mm?" He glared right into her eyes, and only pulled away once she shrank back from it. His next words had that certain smugness again, pointing with his thumb at the luminous city far behind them for emphasis: "How about we officially find out, then? You two and your wagon will be coming with us back to Tak-Fizun, this will need an investigation proper, wouldn't you agree?"

The Ifchi didn't need to be in this kind of thing for a decade to know panic when she saw it, brief as it was. The smuggler, chatty as she was, had brought up this would probably be the last time she'd be around the city. Was she wanted in there already? Maybe even one of those exiles she'd heard about - not a punishment where she came from, but the Consortium supposedly did that - and if she was found in here she'd be condemned? She'd have to be either bold or stupid to still do business nearby, but that did mean she might be in even worse straits than Usherrimi was. And all for trying to help her! Could've thrown her under, and she didn't, and this is what she gets! Oh, this was a disaster...

On the plus side, and the thought made her smile, this was perhaps the one scenario that let her go ahead and do what she did best.

The three were focused on the smuggler, what with the crack in her facade being impossible to ignore. Two of them were together in one spot, looming over vulnerable quarry as "enforcers" liked to do... She'd have to trust the smuggler with the third. Conveniently, perhaps, she was already backing away in fear, towards her own wagon. Perfect. The olm set her open hands besides her hips, the little sparks in them and on her gills hidden by her cowl...

"Actually", she said - in their language with the poshest accent she could muster - and waited for the two to turn around in shock...

And Usherrimi thrust her hands forwards, enveloped in a blinding flash. From her once-unassuming form, a ruinous wave of heat and force barreled forwards, cracking the stone beneath and before her, and turning her cloak to ashes in an instant - leaving a wine-red tunic, lustrous and shining in the light. The blast's targets weren't so lucky: The fire and fury crashed into them so fast they barely had the time to feel it, sending them- no, shotgunning what was left of them across the road and its pillars. By the time anyone present could be deafened by the blast, only a scatter of bone and molten metal spread through the Spires remained of sergeant Tikriz and his captain.

Falling to her knees, and still smoldering, Usherrimi grinned, raised her eyes towards the detritus of her art, and screamed into the dark: "HOW'S THAT FOR A FUCKING SPARK!?"

With that, she turned to the two Vezarym that remained. Ziv-Ziri looked shocked, horrified even, and from that slight convulsion, maybe oughtright nauseous. Not unexpected. Hearing the clicks and slides of something metallic, she turned to the other-

Usherrimi threw herself back reflexively, thrusting her white tail in front of herself before the extended spear that plunged right through it, and into two of her ribs, could reach something far more important.

She grabbed the spear as tightly as she could, but the thing was slipping between her slimy fingers as the remaining guard flapped his wings in an attempt to force it further in. Locked in a struggle, she couldn't even try to muster further flames right now: A blast like that took a lot out of her, she needed a moment, and even if it hadn't, concentrating was far harder with a telescoping spear digging into your chest. All she could do was keep sliding back and struggling, watching her tail bleed, seeing the hate in the glowing eyes behind the mask-

Before they went much wider and fearful... and then, blank. The olm saw a spatter of blood that wasn't hers, and glanced to see a sharp, metallic tip, far shinier than the armor of anyone present, emerging right beneath the helmet's jaw guard.

Ziv-Ziri's gloved hand shoved the third guard aside, sliding her knife out of his neck, and reached in to yank the evoker back to her feet with a single, panicked pull. "We gotta run, we gotta get going fast, they had to see that all they way up there, hurryhurryHURRY!" As she got back to her feet, Usherrimi couldn't help but notice she was trying really hard not to look at the body, or her own knife, stashed between her now-bloodstained robes so haphazardly it was worrying. No time for that though. Nothing left to do but slam the trunk shut, get back in the wagon, and get going. The engine thankfully roared back to life pretty quick, and after shutting the lights to make them harder to follow, off they went... But not after Ziv had to brace herself after making the mistake of looking back at the mess they made.

"What a mess... how did that happen!?" Ziv-Ziri broke the silence after a few minutes, once they had veered off the beaten path. "I was doing so well, and then that guy just... where did he get that idea!? Are you a spy? I mean I'm not judging but-"
"No", Usherrimi answered, almost curtly. Her next words were much softer. "No, probably just an assumption. Or an excuse, and a deal with this... dredging guild. He got it in his mind that we had to go. Or I had to go and you had the impertinence of questioning him. We were damned either way."
"...yeah. And we're damned now." It took actual effort for the smuggler to not slam her head into the steering in frustration. "I'm twice as screwed if I ever get caught here, and now you're screwed too 'cause they had to see that."
"Twice, you say... you already were. And I already was, otherwise I wouldn't be here." The olm couldn't help but shake her head with brows held high. "This just seals that deal, doesn't it? Still sounds like something of a change of plans for us both." She then reclined in her seat... allowing herself a small smile. "On the plus side, we're neither dead nor in prison."

And there was Ziv's smile again, now with some actual sincerity to it. "Yeah, we are... Thanks for saving my ass back there, with the... sorry I screwed up and it had to come to... that, but... thanks."
"Look, I think we can both agree those two had to go. Though..." The olm mused, and turned to face the Vez. "Thank you, in fact. It would've been easier for you to just let them take me, but you went and spoke up even if it meant pissing them off." She saw Ziv's interruption coming, and cut in: "I don't care if it didn't work, you did."
That one gave the smuggler some pause. "I mean... what kind of Vez would I be to just leave you out to dry, right? It's now how I do things in my enterprise! Even if I'm the only one in it, hee..."
Usherrimi raised a brow, mock-unimpressed and with a sly smile. "Oh is that how you're going to play it, Ziv? Transactionally? Makes me wonder why they hate you... But I guess it indebts me to you for the attempt. And for the help with that last one."
"It's more of a mutual debt-", the bat began, before narrowing her eyes with a muted grin. "Oh, you're playing me, aren't you? Well, you got me!" Turning back to the road, she sighed... and then, glanced back at Usherrimi. "Though if you wanna put it like that, I could use more like... what you just did, if we're both screwed."
"Looking to turn it into an enterprise of two then?" The olm snorted, but didn't actually drop her own smile. She did need a living, and more importantly, smugglers went places - roaming these caverns for secrets would be so much easier... and she'd have a boss that had her back this time. "Mm... I warn you, subtlety's not my finest suit. But if you don't mind that, and have a spot that needs some of my Art..."

And to drive the point home with that theatrical flare Usherrimi seemed to love, she stretched out her gills and lit their tips with violet flame to match her eyes, as if she were a chandelier...

"...then, in your terms, you got a deal, mm?"

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(Another from the archives, back to two of the earliest members, having a quiet moment adrift. Prompt by Impressions of Detail back on Cohost)

Candles in paper boats, set adrift on the blackness of an undergroud sea.


 

"Come right onboard, Ziv. More than big enough for the both of us. Yes, right over there, to keep it balanced- no, right over there, you're not that heavy and you know it. Don't start. Mind the candles, the idea's to light them deeper in."

"Surprised? ...Yes, I've never been much of a traditionalist, haven't I? There's reasons for that. But this... this I can respect. Long story."

"...you sure about that, then? You're asking for the full story, you get the full story, you know I got Vel beat at rambling with the right topic."

"Lending an ear like yours, you sure spoil me, Ziv. Alright, where do I start... One thing about history, usually when you look into how a thing got started, how a given custom or group was founded... it hacks at the mystique of it. You get these beginnings that are stupidly mundane at best. And at worst? You find origins you should be ashamed of. Feats of heroism that inspired entire holidays, you look into it and you find exaggeration and fabrication. Entire people invented from whole cloth, and those who did exist were barely worth noting, if not outright cowards, or even thugs with cleansed names. You look at families that brag of their lineage, and you ever so rarely find anyone close to decent, with the biggest braggarts having their ancestors slathered in lies. And that is disheartening enough, mm?"

"Less than the Western kingdoms, but it still happens, yes. I get the feeling they're trying to make up for how little they have to brag about in themselves when they do that. Now, me, I don't have that problem... don't look at me like that, the Consortium isn't a kingdom and I barely even know who your mom is, let alone any of your ancestors. Do Vezarym just not look back...?"

"Anyhow, back on track. Lineages, events, holidays, and all the fabrication to go with them, that's problem enough. But those are just pieces of the whole matter. After that, you look at the whole. You look at your own country, the nation you're told you should be proud of... and you find that it began with a cataclysmic fuckup that all present should've seen coming. You find ancestors that were either so idiotic, or so awful, that they invited a horror to ruin everything they had. You find their mistake is haunting you and everyone you know to this day. You look over the horizon - that exact horizon right over there in fact - and see the consequences, looming right over you and everyone you know. And you think... did they even deserve to make it this far? To found a nation all around fleeing their own self-inflicted ruin? And asking that when you're nominally a part of said nation, and definitely one of their people... it takes the wind out of your sails, you know?"

"You don't need to- ...alright, fine, come here. Only because no one's seen us here. Just mind the balance. I'm fine, I've made my peace with it so far. It's why I'm doing what I'm doing... is this just an excuse to squish me? Don't-"

"Okay, good. I was getting to that, in fact. This encroaching, toxic darkness the East is infamous for, you know that one, yes? It's right over there... And, in fact, we could row to it right now if we wanted to. No, we do not want to, because we have better things to be doing than smashing every source of light we see, don't we? The thing is, said darkness wasn't always here in these caverns. It followed us here, after my ancestors tried to run from it. After calling it to begin with, mind you... And that last part is important, because it meant they also knew what they were dealing with."

"Mm~. It has everything to do with it, Ziv. You all keep forgetting that regular old darkness is just a lack of light, while whatever is spilling out the Exit to our old lands is something beyond that. Something that actively fights the light, even as it's fended off. Get deep enough and you can see it smother it out like someone pinching a candle's wick... which is a really appropriate metaphor now that I said it. Except that this darkness can't chose not to try and put the light out, because it's a force in itself, and like just about every tutor in Ishiss will tell you, forces will always mindlessly do what they do... that sounds better in my language, by the way."

"Good, you're catching on. The thing is, it's not steady: sometimes it pushes forwards, and it's good to be forewarned when that happens. So this all started, long ago, with some sentries that wanted to see it coming and have time to retreat and sound the alarm. So all around the edges of our territory, the border sentries would space out slow-burn torches, one after the other, and see when they flickered and died to know when it was time to raise the alarm. Hence the saying, Ushir-Ruq, "flame in the dark", when you've got something that's meant to fall first and act only as a warning..."

"...you've heard that one before?"

"Ziv, you have a talent in adding people to my shitlist, you know that?"

"Let's just leave the thoughts about toasting to me, mm? And leave them for later, I meant this as a wind-down. So, where was I... flames in the dark, right. So, the thing with Ishiss, it's got water borders too, and this particular lake is enormous. And the sentries couldn't just plop a torch in the middle of the lake for obvious reasons, and so, they instead resorted to setting candles afloat. Back then they were propped with cheap, light fungiwood, because they didn't need that many, just a few that'd stay put in this place..."

"Yes, the paper came later, right with those that weren't sentries themselves, it was cheaper for them after all. Some of the fishers and moss-farmers that lived by the lake saw these displays, these lights in the water, and for one reason or another started to add their own. Maybe they wanted their own warnings... or maybe they thought it was a pretty sight, watching these flickers of flame drifting in the still waters. Can't blame them if that's what did it... but soon enough, everyone who set out into the waters pitched in their own little paper boat with a candle of its own. And since we're Ifchi after all, everyone sets out into the water at some point or another, and so found these lights, and added their own..."

"It's a big lake, but I guess it did get crowded around the shore, because the border guard put some limits on it all, from what I could track - they got lifted ages ago, but still, it stuck. One candle per name, it was... and since this was paper, they kept track by simply writing said names on the boats. And then those that still wanted to keep the dark at bay or just look at a horizon full of candles, they started laying some for those that weren't there. Maybe it was an excuse at first, "you can't prove they didn't come and laid theirs down" while turning around and telling their pals, "all those lights are mine". But maybe it did start out laying a candle for someone who couldn't take to the water that day, and someone had the idea of laying one out for an old friend that couldn't take to the water, because they were too far away... for one reason or another. Maybe they aren't Ifchi, maybe they've moved to the other end of these caverns... or maybe they passed on to whatever comes next, if anything. Whatever the reason, you lit a candle in their name, and set it to sail in the dark. Because you hadn't forgotten them. Because you knew they'd be there with you if they could."

"Hand me a few, we're right in the spot for it. They're prettier up close, mm?"

"I don't go into Ishiss a lot anymore, you know exactly why. But the lake's big enough to get lost in, and what attention is just another boat gonna draw? Another one adding to the layer of lights that keeps the dark at bay, or at least under watch? No, it's peaceful here. No one's ever given me trouble out here, boat or not. It's... quiet, here. I've spent hours just looking at the ceiling, watching the quartz crawlers passing by, shining down on me... And honestly, adding a candle of my own, it's something. A little help to everyone down here, and a spit in the face of this darkness that tries to threaten us. Someone's gotta tell it to go fuck itself. And one for everyone else, mm? It's... well, more insults in the face of this stygian nightmare, sure, but it's... nice, to set out a pretty reminder. A light for memories' sake. A little acknowledgement for those that aren't here..."

"'Usherrimi Neshi Anei Var'... And that's mine. Yes, that's the whole thing, before you ask, you know how we are, but I feel if there's any place to use the whole name it's here... Now, I've been adding one for you for a few years already, care to do the honors this ti- GHOUF"

"TOO TIGHT-"

"Gah! Lords below where the fuck did you get a grip like that!?"

"Right, right. Look, I just... knew it's something you'd want to do if you weren't running all over the underground all the time, mm? It's the least I could do, like a bare minimum. It was about time you joined in on it, don't you think? Plus, I was never sure if Ziv-Ziri was the whole thing or not. And besides... I know you have a far more names to set afloat than I ever would. "

"Yes, that is in fact why I brought this many. I wasn't sure, so I overdid it just in case. Set as many as you can think of, it'll answer a few questions of mine. Here, a pencil... And a light~"

"You know me, Ziv, I wasn't about to not show off. And besides, looking into the water like this, with my gills like their own candles while the lake's still as a mirror like this... it's a treat of its own, mm? Still, take as long as you need, I can do this for hours if I want to..."

"...don't think I've ever told you this but I really like your handwriting. That might've been another reason, looking back."

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another from the archives, another prompt story from Make Up A Criminal. Introducing a thief and hunter in the process)

Thief who desperately wishes to stop finding skeletons-in-closets
 



Quick footsteps rang out within tunnels of stone, one pair much heavier and louder than the other.

Through the halls of an old, old ruin, the remains of what had once been a castle half-carved out of a frozen cliffside, a bird and a badger - more or less - made their way into the depths as quick as they could manage. The latter had packed much lighter than usual, with leather of a once-scaled creature as his only armor, and still he was falling behind in their rush towards the depths. Wings, deft legs and over a hundred pounds of difference were just a bit too much to overcome, and Askalim knew it. He called out, sounding almost outraged: "Chitwy, I can't exactly defend you if you run ahead until I can't even SEE you!"

The gliding Cheli whipped around in response, suddenly flying backwards to advance and berate at the same time. "And I can't exactly grab what we're here for if we ain't even there yet, Quills! We're in a race, and that ain't gonna hold 'em down forever!", she yelled back while pointing far behind the Toskar with the spur of her wing. At the very back of the hallway laid several others of his species, flailing blindly in a cloud of what looked like smoke at first glance, until the drifting clumps and the damp, musty smell gave it away as the spores of something far worse. "Just catch me at the door, and don't even think about stoppin' there for a breather, 'cause I ain't picking locks today!" Her voice was a near-shriek, without a iota of care for being overheard, and once she was done with it Chitwy turned around and got back to running, not losing an ounce of momentum. Despite her attire, a thick, coat-shaped tangle of wool and what hopefully only looked like spiked brambles, she remained frighfully quick and even aerodynamic.

All the more trouble for the badger, who was forced to hurry more and more after the bird on his stocky, aching legs. She's just bold, his boss had said, bold enough to fetch the prettiest penny, and right now for this job they'd need one hell of a penny. She said only someone like Chitwy could do a smash-and-grab with something that could move small mountains, like they were doing just now. The ever-cheery chiropteran had even suggested she'd just need "a good bit of help with the 'smash' part", back when she sent him along with this ear-splitting little burglar.

And now she had just waltzed right into the target hideout, blown past a patrol with just a puffball the size of his head, and meant to use him as a battering ram while flying blind with an old map in her claws. He had expected a complex plan and all he got was a blitzkrieg of chaos, one the Toskar was forced to aid with - following her trail the whole time lest he get swept up too. All he could do was mutter between ragged breaths, "Lord below, Zee, where do you find these people...?"

Then the swallow stopped on a dime, hovering in mid-air right before a spot that looked entirely unremarkable to his eyes... But his eyes weren't Chitwy's: A toskar's eyesight was above average for the caverns, which would make it barely passable in any sunlit place. But the Swallows' eyes were made for details near and far, and this one's sight was a step beyond. More than enough to spot the shift in tone and a series of suspicious little creases that brought her to a sudden halt...

Just as she asked, Askalim did not slow down. And when the Cheli threw herself out of the way, pointing a talon straight at the spot in the wall she knew was it, he just tucked his head low with an unhappy groan and got his new axe ready for action. For her to tell him "This door for example, even if it ain't look like one!" just confirmed what he needed to know: It would be a painful catchup, yet one that'd hopefully give them an actual shortcut. With this kind of havoc, they'd need one.

And so, he turned it around, twisted his torso, and brought it smashing sideways into the creased spot on the wall, hoping against hope that it was some kind of secret door and not just solid, carved stone like everything else in this damned hallway. He really didn't want to ruin another axe.

And the blunt end hammered right through, the wall proving loose brickwork on a hidden frame - scavenged stones simply polished to look like the rest - which was smashed into its components when its hinges wouldn't give. Lucky him, she was right! Keeping his momentum, he almost eagerly threw himself right through the crumbling blocks with his head kept low, scattering them with his corpulence - before feeling himself near-shoved forwards by Chitwy once she saw the smallest hint of a breach, much to his annoyance. "Care to wait 'till I've cleared, you jumpy sack of-!?"

He couldn't finish, already finding himself interrupted by the burst of another puffball torn right from the swallow's coat, smothering the room in spores before he could even witness what or who was inside it. Covering his nose and eyes with one hand, the toskar rose his axe with the other and listened for any movements that weren't his apparent partner in crime swooping into the room, barging through her own cloud to find what they were looking for. The chorus of coughs that erupted through the place was not encouraging at all, no matter how incapacitated they were right now. But all he could do was wait and back against the wall where he could be sought for protection, as the sound of flapping wings filled his ears between coughs... And he could not shake the feeling he had heard one of them before.

"FOUND THE BAUBLE!"

Bauble was a misnomer. As Chitwy landed before him, Askalim could see the artifact they'd been asked to bring, right in her claws: A little spiral artifice, actively twisting within its crystalline case, with caps of heavy pitch-black metal at each end keeping it sealed. Almost by instinct he reached out to touch it, and immediately a buzz of unknown energy traveled down his claw and into his body, making him shiver... and in shivering, he could swear the thing, and the slabs of stone right beneath his feet, and even part of Chitwy herself, trembled right along - and he could feel it like they were part of him.

Pulling away, he shook off the daze and clenched the axe in his hand, ready to face down whoever was left just in case it was too late to run. Shoving the bird aside, he stepped forwards into the fading cloud, letting the room's details be unveiled as the spores dropped to the floor. Already he could see the contours of a large hall, with tables and chairs set about, and an imposing throne in the back, upon which a hulking figure that was undoubtedly an old Toskar (going by the quills at his back, and the mustache and tusks his silhouette showed). And soon the coughing figures stopped, going upright and turning towards him; more Toskar from the looks of it, all of them armed and dangerous, all of them eager to end his and the bird's lives for interrupting whatever happened here. And soon enough the cloud had fallen enough that he could see their faces: Most scarred, some bristlier than others, stripes of black and blue down their faces, and one of them glaring at him with green eyes that he swore he'd seen before, even before he-

Askalim froze, all sounds within the room fading to his ears, and all sights but one following with them. All he could hear was...


Yeah. Sergeant Askalim. Prowling the perimeter, with a lockbox under each arm. I thought the big fuck with him was shady even then, but now...

Ohoho, no, taller than even him! Could've been some Consortium bastard, or even one of the Bannerbound for all I fuckin' know! Some real interestin' company Sparky found either way, no?

Don't give me that shit about your record, no one is that fuckin' perfect unless they're hidin' something. And you sure are hidin' somethin' under your sleeve, no?

I say let judgement be passed, and they can see what they find. After all, wouldn't find anything if he didn't do anything, so why should he worry, no?

See? Last refuge of the scoundrel, blaming everyone but himself! Just let it up, admit it, would be more respectable if you did, ya fuckin' traitor. Traitor and a liar and a coward, what a fuckin' mess. I told ya we should've never let him in. Fuckin' Sparky...

Ohoho, aren't you pissed. Someone's mad he got found out, huh, Sparky? What, you're gonna blame me next?

Like I said, let judgement be passed. Do nothing, fear nothing, no? You two, cuff this traitor right away before he tries anything. The rest of you are dismissed.

Hah, nah. Say what you fuckin' wanna. It's your word against mine, Sparky~.


It had all gone right so far, maybe even better than expected. She had been lucky that passage straight to the heart of the castle had been patched so poorly once you could actually see it. And the big guy Ziv-Ziri had so generously provided her had done his job admirably so far, the best shield-slash-battering ram she could've asked for! Holding the prize in her talons without even the slightest scratch or snag, Chitwy couldn't complain.

Right until now.

Askalim had lost all momentum, stopped like a (trembling) statue facing every other badger in the room, the tension in his body palpable even at this distance. He wasn't going anywhere like this, she could see it... The good news though is that he was being a terrific distraction. All the others were staring at him just as stock-still, even the calmest of them looking unsettled. The green-eyed one in the fancy helmet was almost funny to her, watching his smirk melt to actual horror in real time.

So she pounced on opportunity and went flitting behind them, ready to take them out while their focus laid elsewhere. Curiosity demanded a glance at her companion though, to see whatever he was doing to get so much attention, and so she tilted her head to take a look...

"Hello, captain~..."

That was a bad tone of voice and she knew it. But it matched the sight: His eyes were wide as plates, as were his pupils, almost ablaze with the light of the torches in the room. And for the first time since she'd met the guy, she saw him smile- no, grin outright, even if any happiness she could see in it had a minimum safe distance. She could see every damn tooth he had in there: The sharp ones, the chipped ones, even the missing ones long replaced with copper(?), primed to clamp around someone's throat.

"Oh but you're a little above captain now, right? Interesting company you've got here, Valkut, fit for an irreproachable, perfect little soldier of the Voska Empire, no~?"

And from the sounds of that, and the one his eyes were fixed on, she knew exactly whose throat that was. And already he was taking slow, prowling steps towards this Valkut as his mouth dripped with the most virulent verbal venom to grace her ears. Everyone present, even her, was either reaching for their weapon or already had it raised, as this standoff proceeded... except Askalim himself, who kept his axe down and his trembling hand up like it was a simple greeting - much as she could see those claws were eager to draw blood. Everything in his stance screamed it: The animalistic glare, the slow steps, that grin, the faint tremors through his body, and those raised quills at the back of his head, along with the rest that pinned his armor back as they rose-

And Chitwy's eyes caught a single spark of electricity snapping between quills in an instant, briefly lighting the room behind him, drawing further attention from her own skulking behind the others. She was always wary of asking one of these badgers whether they could channel or not, things got awkward if they couldn't, but that answered that. And it just validated what she knew: Never touch an angry Toskar. Let alone one this pissed off. And from the looks of it the others knew the adage too.

Finally a voice that wasn't Askalim's, coming from his unfortunate target trying to offer a weak smile. "A-ah, sergeant A-Askalim, a-ain't that a surprise...! Listen, I know this all seems pretty damn shady-"
The next step was a stomp that silenced him, as Askalim hissed his next words through a clenched rictus. "Doesn't it, captain~? Oh, I keep forgetting you're not one anymore. Just as you forgot how thanks to you, I'm no sergeant anymore. Funny how memory works~!"

Valkut took scrambling steps backwards, trying to keep distance from the seething ex-soldier. "S- Askalim, this is just... s-something that had to happen, yeah? Lil' s-sacrifice for the good of the Empire! Just like that time! They n-needed me, and I had to- GAH!" An almost pathetic sight, watching what looked like an actual soldier trip and fall on his ass while backing against a pillar, no matter how quick he got back up. "I n-never meant for you to get-"

"Exiled, is the word you were looking for, or were you looking for something lighter, like 'discharged'? Yet it sure helped, didn't it~?" Her quilly companion was looming over all present, but especially over this old enemy - why did this have to happen now!? Personal business was the worst, Chitwy thought, before her mind was snapped out of it by his next words. "No more prying eyes, no more suspicions, and no more snooping Sparky to ask questions. Isn't that right?" The Cheli grimaced; it's like the sheer hatred in that word drained the air from the room, stopping all breaths cold.

But not Askalim's. He was pointing at the old badger on the throne, uncomfortably close to her, as he hissed his next words through a smile that ached for blood. "Was he the one I saw you with, captain? Couldn't even stab Voskar in the back for another nation, had to do it for some bandit cabals instead. No betrayals, no ideals, just a little extra coin. Called me a traitor, and yet this is worse; there's no word low enough for this."

With this furious Toskar looming over him, showing more teeth than any beasts in the dark, this treasonous soldier could only offer a terrified smile. "H-hey, c-come on, t-this ain't a time f-for p-petty things, just hear me out for a sec, Spar-"

He did not have time to interrupt himself, to clamp his own claws over his mouth. Askalim stopped his words cold with a claw around- no, into his throat, his nails just shoved into the traitor's collar like a wild animal. He didn't even use his axe to tear into him - but that's all Chitwy needed to know. She had work to do.

The sounds of what was too one-sided to be a battle hid her movements, and she quickly pulled a wad of brambles, pulling it into its individual spiky strands with one movement and whipping it over three of the bandits before they could charge towards his rampaging companion. And in a tangle, all three fell, with a clatter of heavy armor. Two of those remaining turned attention to her - right on time to get one smaller puffball to the face each, letting them cry out and fall from the spores crawling in their eyelids. She even got a direct hit into the eyeguards with that second one! Things went wrong even by her standards and still she had it handled, she thought, as she turned towards the last moving Toskar who was bringing a warhammer towards Askalim. She reached into her coat again for-

...the emptiness at the bottom. "Oh fuck how many did I bring!?"

All she could do was watch as Askalim tore Valkut open with his bare hands like a sack of- no, she'd rather not watch that much when the less-gruesome sight of someone trying to backstab him with a warhammer was coming in. She tried to rush in with a shortspear in her hands as this bandit reached out to grab Quills by the shoulder for leverage and bring down the hammer on his head-

ZZZCRACKT

...and fail, as the sparks coursing through his spikes leapt into her hand instead, making her seize like a statue and fall backwards onto the floor. Chitwy learned that lesson thanks to more than one coppery trap, and she decided to make sure this one didn't get back up just now by continuing on her rush to her, and jabbing the spear into the eyeguard until she heard a scream. That should keep her down, and it's not like non-Chelies used those much anyways. She turned towards the last one, the big badger on the rocky throne, spear still in her claw...

Only to see he had closed his eyes, driven his nails deep into handguards built within the stone, and done something that had the lines in the stone glimmering with blue, frost creeping out of his body and over the stone...

"Quills, we gotta go", she yelled, turning to her companion and trying very hard to avoid the grisly sight that had him spattered in red. "I dunno what that guy's even doing, you're gonna have to tell me later, but we gotta go." Another squelch of nails digging into flesh made her wince, and she raised her voice further. "Quills! WE'RE LEAVING! WE GOT THE THING! ASKALIM!?" No response but another tearing sound-

Before she simply smacked him across the snout with the blunt end of her spear.

The traitor fell with a thud onto the ground, falling onto his belly to cover the worst of his injuries. Askalim blinked, staring at his bloody work, then at his claws, then at his partner in crime. "I..."
"No time right now, we gotta leave, Quills, we got the bauble and what is that guy DOING even!?" She was outright squawking, flailing her wings in the air while her lower talons picked up the prize. The hideout, this cold castle, already felt like it was trembling...

Yet when he looked down, he saw those green eyes looking up at him one last time.

With one last furious bellow, that of a warrior rather than an animal, Askalim brought his axe up high, and brought it down upon that fancy helmet and all that laid beneath it, with literal earth-shattering force - for it went right through, with no care for metal, bone or flesh beneath it, and embedded itself into the stone block beneath so hard the head snapped right off its haft. It was done.

Even in the space of less than half a second, Chitwy could see the wits crawl back into his brain, as he held the shattered remains of his weapon. Glancing about, appraising the situation, he thought quickly, and spoke quickly: "Alright, off we go, stay behind me, but first-"

He threw the broken handle at the last Toskar remaining, the old "king" in his throne, nailing him right across the runed metal that served as his crown - with enough force to make him cry out and hold his head in instinct, the glow of the carved runes in his throne flickering out in the process as his claws withdrew from their rightful spots.

"Alright, now we go!"

The way out was much clearer, thankfully. No patrols for Askalim to plow through, or waste puffballs on that Chitwy no longer had. They had all wisely run as the temperature in the tunnels fell sharply, and the walls started to tremble. All they had to do was run, keep running and never stop until they knew it was over. They wouldn't turn around to see if anyone followed them, nor would they turn around to see who else would flee with them as they barged out the entrance to this icy castle, and into the snowbound crags that hid it.

And they wouldn't turn around to confirm that, as they ran off into the distance, out of sight of anyone within, the castle in question was indeed moving, shifting in place, growths of ice rearranging its stonework like musculature. Looking back to see a singular, crystalline wheel of ice that seemed to glare at the two specks as they got lost among the snow, would've only gotten in the way of their escape.


"He was there!? OF ALL PEOPLE!?"

A grand expanse of snow, ice and cliffs of rough marble stretched out in all directions. Thick, rolling hills of white were only interrupted by hills of white stone breaching through them - still crowned by a precarious cornice each - and towering mushroom caps, azure in color, under which thickets of crystalline "grass" could grow. Above it all, the cavern roof could hardly be seen, laid too thickly with enormous icicles that loomed almost claustrophobically, like the jaw of a beastly titan. Talar's Snowdrifts, inhospitable as always... and still they held a single dot of light today, one persistent campfire that refused to go out surrounded by three figures, one of which cried out in a shrill voice at the other two.

"Of all people, yes", a smiling Askalim replied. Genuinely smiling this time, a sight that was rare even to those who knew him best. "I'm going to guess that wasn't intentional on your part? Not a belated birthday gift or little surprise? No, that's not your style... A payoff for saving your hide during our last outing at the Spires would've been more your thing." He speculated idly, eyes staring at the fire, before turning back to his chiropteran boss. "You would've indebted me for the rest of my life, Zee." The smile grew distant, as did his eyes once more before he closed them, laying back to let the fire warm him. "And I wouldn't even be upset about it... if you had told me "happy birthday" or anything remotely similar after that, I might've had to kiss you."

He did not see the expression his boss, Ziv-Ziri, made when he said that so off-handedly, but he smiled nonetheless. Chitwy did see it, though, and decided to deflate the moment with her own chirping words: "I, however, might've stabbed you for that, that's the kinda thing you WARN ME ABOUT, BOSS! We already had enough shit on our plate with the guards, and the... old fuck with the throne! DIDN'T NEED THIS BAGGAGE IN THAT PILE! I've had enough of that for a lifetime already!"

Watching the bird skip closer to the fire, just close enough to avoid catching ablaze, the bat tilted her head. "Enough for a lifetime meaning this isn't the first time this happens to you, Chi?" She idly hummed as her slender fingers explored the prize, tapping on the crystalline middle while her palms held its points.
One wing raised in the air with a spur pointing at the ceiling, before it drooped. "...not it getting this personal, that's new. But the bit about stumbling into a soldier from an actual country doing things he'd have to kill me just for seeing? Or a chief, or a pen-pusher, or an agent, or whatever? I've lost count, and not just 'cause I ran out of claws!"
The Vez leaned in closer, bringing one claw to her chin. "Guess with you aiming so high, and us aiming so high now, you just keep stumbling into these. Countries do a bunch of shady things for things like these, once they know they're there!"
One of the badger's eyes opened. "Sometimes it's just their people. Sometimes all you need is a greedy, slimy bastard with some clout to find out, and it goes from there. But they'd need their nation to find out..."

All thoughts were briefly interrupted as a flicker of flame crawled up the Cheli's bramble-coat and she had to dunk it into the snowbank in a hurry to avoid it consuming the rest. "...this friggin' place", she muttered to herself, before turning to the others. "I'd fucking hate it if this is just a permanent job risk, but I also still love the job way too much, so it's not gonna stop me. Just... Don't do that to me again, Quills, for fuck's sake! Or anyone else for that matter but you know what I meant!"

That smile on the badger's face was back, just a little wider than before. Enough to warm a heart, even in a rough visage like his. "Oh, I don't plan to. I haven't felt this peaceful in a while..." Leaning closer to the fire, he dug through the Vezarym's bag for something to eat. "Some have told me vengeance is an empty thing, that it achieves nothing... Maybe so. Maybe the act itself, for its own sake, isn't so. But now... when I catch myself thinking 'and then there's that son of a whore', during hard moments, as thoughts I'd prefer quiet wondered what he'd be up to, what he'd be enjoying whereas I trudged through mud, and stone, and snow..." Once again, he closed his eyes, letting some teeth show in his smile once more. "...now, I can simply answer to myself: He's dead. I killed him. After everything, I killed him, and here I am."

Chitwy piped up, now that she had a chance to calm down. "Does the part where he died fucking terrified and in pain help, or get in the way of that thought? 'cause I don't think I've hated anyone like that in my life, and I'm curious."
Almost a little nervously, Ziv-Ziri's voice piped in as well. "Me neither. Concepts, maybe, some rules and maybe the Consortium on a really bad day, but never that much, not by far! And never that... visceral. Literally or not, eugh."  

With a bit of self-consciousness, Askalim picked some bloodstains off his whiskers, concerned, yet intrigued by the question... After a moment, he sighed, and looked into the eyes of the other two.

"...think what you will of me for this, but... after everything, it helps."

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another from the archive, another main crew story, introducing the oldest of our enforcers. Prompt by Make Up a Criminal on Cohost)

Bounty hunter who won't stop backseat bounty hunting


"Vel, it ain't my first time here, come on!"

Two shapes, one tall and one squat, walked the bottom of a rust-red ravine. Small cliffs with strata of red and black rose at their sides as they walked a labyrinthine arrangement, striding a cracked basin with only a tiny stream of soot-choked water running through the iron-heavy stones. The ceiling above was out of sight, the air choked by smog both volcanic and industrial, but the two figures hardly needed their eyes to see.

"The Red Plateau's treacherous land, Zi-Zi, it pays to keep some things in mind." The shorter, bulkier figure walked on almost stubby legs, with a traveling cloak laid upon a thick plate of strangely noiseless metal serving as his attire. By his face, this was a mole - something close enough at least - with whiskers long enough to droop and smooth brown fur upon a visage that barely even showed its beady eyes. He was smirking with needle-like teeth lining his snout, while a claw - long as a dagger, yet thicker and so much blunter - scratched a spot around his neck where it found a thick scale rather than skin. "Like your compass being useless here, for example" he spoke, pointing at a pendant hanging from his companion's neck.

"Zi-Zi", a tall, bat-like figure, rolled glimmering yellow eyes as she jangled said pendant in one long-fingered hand. "I know, force of habit, it's really hard to get used to that and I keep grabbing it to check, but it doesn't mean anything, okay?". Letting go of said pendant - which let one see the needle stuck firmly downwards at all times - Ziv-Ziri strode ahead, humming a song barely on the edge of hearing. Her ears twitched as she went, always oriented towards the walls, whether far or near, seemingly spotting a hole in the cliffside far earlier than her eyes ever could. "See? There's the turn! Just as the map said!", she almost yelled, immediately heading for the passage in question... Before letting out a breath, turning to the mole once more. "Granted, tracking 'East' by where the earth is grumbling constantly feels a little menacing. I have no idea how the entirety of Ferigoz is just fine with it."

"Vel", or rather Velardi, chuckled to himself. "Speaking as a Ferigozi in birth and in species, you get used to it. Just another little thing that might one day try to kill you, in a place with plenty of things that already are..." The little smirk never left his face as he shrugged, his armor raising with his shoulders. "Still, can't lose track, especially when you're tracking someone, Zi-Zi. You've got the maps right, you now need to see if you've pinned things right. You've got where this guy's struck before, you've got his kinda target, and I'm guessing you've got what he's been swiping." He counted on his claws as he went, right behind the bat.

"Yeah, yeah, I have plenty". The Vezarym spread her fingers as if there paper in the smoky air, outlining her own points. "Gotta be in a place thick with the stuff because all around this one's always been disappearing into the smoke after striking. Smash and grab every time, and you get it whether you're a big caravan or just a humble entrepeneur like me." Her knuckles cracked as she tensed and flexed her claws, withdrawing them back into her cloak. "Which is half the reason why I'm here. Tensions flaring, powders of all sorts gotta move from Ferigoz to the East, they gotta move quietly and I can't have some stick-up kid making a mess, thinking of jumping me and generally and drawing eyes." Finally, after a snort, she let a smile creep back on her face. "Or whiskers, 'cause my eyes and yours sure don't see squat here!"

The smirk on the Ferigozi's face lost some of its slyness. "Yes, you don't use your eyes in a place like this one. Good, you know it, saves me time." The bat glanced at him again, and before she could ask what he meant by that, his raspy baritone went on. "Now, the part you don't need to forget when you're hunting someone like this, they will leave tracks. Even if they erase their usual trails, they have to keep track of what they do, and they must leave markings that they think only they will recognize. Hidden goods, and sometimes-"

"Vel, I know what a stash is", Zi-Zi interrupted before he could proceed, rubbing her face with her claws. After a cough, she piped up again in a more neutral tone: "Still, those aside, and I'll keep track of those, there's gotta be other tracks around here. Robberies are messy, fleeing is also messy, you think they'll have dropped something off on the way that we can follow?" One hand went into the cloak's pockets, briefly fiddling with a folded piece of paper with a picture on it. "This one has been enough of a pain in the ass to get a bounty, so there's gotta be a lot of stuff being moved." By the time her smile was back, it had turned coy. "Heh. It's like getting paid twice for one job."

"You see the good of it already... Heh. It's a rewarding job, sometimes. Risky, of course, but that is why it's up to those like us, isn't it? The truly adept." Ziv glanced at Velardi as he continued with ever more theatrical motions of his claws, his whiskers twitching as he went: "It's challenging work in need of bold moves, of audacity as well as sagacity, sharp mind and skills, and just because it's in the fringes of it all doesn't mean it's not something to respect." His claws clenched, and he turned to his companion with a hopeful smile as they both emerged into a crossroads, a joint of what had once been tributaries in a canyon's stream. "Ah... You understand, do you not?"

He found himself being stared at by the Vez, who had stopped cold in place, her expression baffled... before something clicked, and she just grinned. "Hah! Even as an outlaw, you're Ferigozi through and through~ Don't get carried away, okay? You can boast for the both of us once we've found this guy. Now, tracks! We're gonna need to pick a direction here. Spot anything yet?"

The mole lowered his hood, trying to hide his expression - and perhaps himself as a whole - as he parsed through his previous outburst. Trying to cast the slight embarrassment from his mind, he peered towards the ground, sniffing-

And he took a deep, deep breath, with his head close to the cliffside.

Trailing one claw along the rock, digging in just enough to gouge it, he rubbed the ensuing dust between both fingers and sniffed it. "Damp", he whispered, knowing his big-eared partner would hear it. "You said this was an Ifchi, then this one's been here. Must've touched the rock in his hurry. Left some slime." Pushing himself off the rock, he walked in a direction that would've been upstream if these were rainy days - just close enough to let his whiskers touch the rock.

The Vez followed on very light steps, her claws kept off the rock and her profile low to the ground as her ears rose, aiming to hear anything at all... And the first thing she heard was Velardi's further whispers: "They have muffled steps, so keep an ear for voices. And of wheels, they have to be moving things somewhere in here. And when you do, tell me, because we'll need a plan." The only response he got were wild hand gestures in his general direction, bearing an air of annoyance, before she just kept going further into the smoke.

Though twenty minutes later, she would indeed hear something: The gentle ding of a canteen being placed against the rocky ground.


A crack in the cliffside. A gentle spill of glistening, clear water, picking up enough soot to go gray moments after touching the ground. A thick pocket of smog that would've stopped any sight cold at twenty feet. And nearby, all around an unhitched iron wagon packed high with crates of various stamps, five people rested silently. Three of them were Ferigozi wearing patchwork armor, just old enough to start growing their scales. The other two were fully-covered Ifchi, keeping only their gills and faces visible to keep the soot off themselves as much as they could. One such face, greenish and laden with rust-red freckles, would be one few would recognize in but a singular Wanted poster in a town ten miles from here...

If that poster wasn't in the pocket of the Vezarym that landed right behind him, unlatching from the cliffside above them - presumably, with the fog too thick to tell - and quickly hooking one arm around his neck. Before he could react, flaring his gills in preparation, he found the point of a long, silvery knife, thin as a finger and sharp as a needle, placed right against his neck. "Any of you even twitch wrong and I'll open him up!"

She held as much bravado as she could as the other four turned to her and pointed their respective weapons - one spear, one axe, and two crossbows - right at her, forcing her to lower her face until it was right behind the raider's shoulder. It wouldn't do to get shot in the face in a hostage situation like this one, but as soon as she saw a finger twitch, she tightened her grip on her knife and pushed just a little more, tearing through the cloak's fabric like it wasn't even there.

It was a standoff now. None of the six involved could make a move without risking death, of themselves or another they needed for their work. Deadlocked in place, they stared at each other for seconds that seemed perpetual...

Right until the six became seven, unbeknownst to all but the boss and Ziv-Ziri. Out of the smog, Velardi walked out, claws hooked on a lump of iron and squeezing it as if he expected it to bend and give way like a stress toy. It was amorphous and oblong - right up until it wasn't, thanks to a glimmer of red from his claws and motions that sculpted it into a rod, then flattened it into a blade, shaping metal like it were clay.

The four saw the bat look directly downwards, turned around at the sound of breeze, and the last thing two of the three Ferigozi saw was a slightly older mole swinging a rough proto-sword right across their necks. And the last thing they felt before collapsing to the ground was confirmation that just because it was rough and unfinished, didn't mean it wasn't sharp enough to go right through their neck guards.

The other two engaged Velardi as soon as they could, bringing spear and axe against him. Quickly he flattened this same lump of sword-like iron into something like a shield to stop both weapons from hacking into him, and getting them stuck in the amorphous shape. All the while, the boss struggled, finding the Vezarym that held him hostage lowered a wing right into his cloak, its (strangely mangled) finger rummaging through deeper and deeper. And before he could wonder if she was trying to molest him, she found something, and reached in with her knifeless hand...

As the mole kept trying to pry his axe out of Vel's shield-like glob, the ifchi decided he had no time for that, and left the spear in place to pick up something else. Quickly he spotted the crossbow of one fallen comrade, and lunged for it. Taking aim at his opponent, pointing right at his face at this close distance, he held as the bounty hunter struggled to cover himself.

And then: SHUNK. A bolt was loosed...

Right through the Ifchi's skull, and out the eye, dropping him to the ground. Behind this fallen foe, Velardi saw something that made him smile again: Zi-Zi holding a crossbow that belonged to their quarry, empty of the bolt that had just saved his life. She grinned back, and was left to watch as his companion took care of the one remaining grunt before she had time to look away: All he had to do was "flick" a piece of the lump forwards, shaping a vague spike aimed right towards his opponent's gut, and bash him with his "shield", letting said fragile, improvised shank stab itself into his gut and snap off in there, bringing the last one to the ground at last.

Ziv-Ziri's grin trembled in place, as she let out a breath she'd been long holding. A full three seconds passed before she did anything else. "I told ya I was a perfect distraction~!", she chimed in suddenly and manically with a tilted head, making their captive wince while she closed her eyes to avoid seeing him finish off his fallen foe - especially because she hardly wanted to see him dig part of his weapon out of his guts.

"Never told me you were good with a crossbow, though." Vel wiped off the blood as casually as could be, rejoining the parts with a quick motion. "A good snap-shot, that, though you should tell me that next time."

Ziv's face fell a little. "Yeah that one's on me. Funny, I keep asking for skillsets and forget to give you mine!" She giggled, almost nervously, keeping her eyes very much away from any of the fallen, fixed right on her companion - those parts of him that weren't bloodstained, certainly. There was just the slightest twitch to her wide-open yellow eyes.

"Now then", he began while he approached, "we have who we came from, yes? Take a look and confirm, check the accessories, the crossbow seems right, but do check the rest just in case. You'll need confirmation, for when you turn this one in. But first things first, before you do that, safety." Out of his cloak came a set of white ropes, their ends frayed but otherwise impeccable. "Shipping knots aren't going to cut it here, you need something that won't slip under duress, that he cannot cu-"

Another interruption, this time by a near-shriek from the bat. "VEL ARE YOU SERIOUSLY DOING THIS RIGHT NOW!?" was her deafening outburst, that had the captive struggling and trying to yell out - right before she pulled her chokehold tighter and yanked the hood over his face. Blinking rapidly, she looked down at the ground, trying to avoid any bodies with her sight. "Sorry, it's- it's a bad time for that, okay? I know I brought you along to help me with something that was more your style, but- I hate this part, okay...?" She sighed at last, looking back into his eyes, speaking with a lower tone: "I also brought you along so you could cover... that. I know it needs to happen, but... still."

Velardi stared, and could only offer a tired smile. "You were enjoying a bit of this until then, though. The tracking, the hunt, the actual thrills... Shame this bit's just for me, having someone who gets it is a joy, but I guess I can't have that in everything..." He approached with a shrug, taking the captive right off her hands and into his powerful claws. "But yeah, I can handle that bit. And this bit if ya need a moment."

"Yeah, just a moment is all, get the... blood outta my head. Sorry about the... snapping earlier." The Vez turned away, facing the wall with a deep breath... "It feels dumb, doesn't it? We're still in the business and everything, I knew I had to do this, and I know what I'm carrying over there and I still hate that part. How does that happen?" She stopped herself from turning her head to give the mole a side-glance...

The Ferigozi worked a gag and ropes with practiced ease, speaking nonchalantly as he went. "You weren't looking forwards to the chance we'd have to end someone, did you? I get that. As to the rest... guess it's just how minds work. Might make me worse, handling this, but I know who I am." He turned to her, catching her sideglance. "It was fun until that though, right? Guess it was for me. Got carried away and all, heh..."

Ziv-Ziri had a sad smile upon her face. "Yeah, I get the thrill. I had the thrill when I wasn't thinking about it. That's the business for you. I know it, and I've seen it plenty... In so many others I know." A thought crossed her mind, and her expression perked up ever so slightly. "Heh, I think Sherry'd like you. She's had to help me with... moments like these before."

"Would be happy to meet her then!", the mole spoke as he slung the captive over his shoulder. "By the way, it did say wanted alive, yes? I'm afraid I forgot."
"Y-yeah it does, wanted alive!", she blurted out reflexively. In truth, she had forgotten as well, but did not want to check. Otherwise things would be bloody and awkward, the worst combination she could think of.

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(Another from the archives, and another with the crew, this time introducing our favorite scorching axolotl. Inspired by a prompt provided by Make Up A Criminal on Cohost)

 

Smuggler who is losing track of all their secret stashes


 

"It was somewhere in here, I swear!"

Amidst a haze of spores thicker than the morning fog, a tall, cowled figure practically crawled across knots of hyphae and slippery stalks that crunched under her paws, the packets in her cloak weighing them down. A chiropteran figure, almost but not quite a proper bat. The thick scarf she wore around her snout hid her nose, but it couldn't hide the yellow glimmer of her eyes - giving away just how weepy they were. "Right around the big ivory cap, the one with the notch", she said with a sniffle, pointing towards an off-white mushroom cap nearly a hundred feet tall, "go fifty feet to the North exactly! And then just find the little red murch I myself cut an X into! Well, myself, where the hell is it!?"

Her companion followed behind on steadier, calmer steps, with her gloved hands behind her back. An axolotl - for the most part - whose slimy skin was pitch black, save for a dragging tail so white it was near-transluscent. She wore a long, wine-red tunic bulging with loot, woven from a lustrous, near-resinous material the mud just couldn't cling to, though she walked barefoot otherwise without a care. Thick, round glasses covered her eyes, reflecting her luminous scarlet gills as she watched the cowled chiropteran scrounge through the forest. "Ziv, you don't expect a simple cut into the fungus to last, yes? I've told you before, this forest is quite lively."

"I KNOW HOW LIVELY IT IS, SHERRY! I learned my lesson the last time! Two weeks shouldn't be enough for it to be gone, right? Right!?". Ziv-Ziri was outright clawing her way through the mushy underbrush looking for anything that looked red, growling where she would once be humming as fungal remnants clung to her ears and horns. "Got my clothes proofed that time, too. And I buried it in a metal box this time, 'cause I learned that lesson too! 'cause there's nothing like having to dig through the mud for worms to drive a lesson all the way in."

Usherrimi, or rather 'Sherry', tilted her head in liew of a raised eyebrow. She pushed her glasses up into place, a measure of expression for violet eyes that had no lids to narrow. "Care to tell me what you buried your vitals in last time?" the Ifchi asked, brushing a slurry of spores and slime off her nose.

"Leather", Ziv answered, not even bothering to hide the shame in her voice. "It usually works for shorter stays, but you said it: This place is lively, and that includes the part where its fungus eats things, including leather and the stuff inside it! "

"So you forgot leather usually comes from something that used to be alive, yes? Common mistake." Sherry turned her head as she looked around, keeping one branch of glowing frills helpfully aimed at her boss. "But it shouldn't be common with the deals you've made with Pact fellows."

"It isn't now. Even with how much they pay for what little stuff they actually ban, I didn't work with the Pact of Krawgry until pretty damn recently. For reasons that should be pretty damn obvious!". As her voice rose, so did her arms, motioning towards the thick fungal rainforest and everything that came with it. "I feel like I'm packing half my weight in spores and mud right ab- aah, AAAHCHOO!". Sneezes were meant to unclog, but with a scarf in the way, all this one achieved was making things even worse for her.

Sherry slipped a thick (and slimy) scarf of her own from her many pockets, handing it over before she spoke. "The mud isn't so bad, honestly, though I will give you the spores, albeit for... different reasons. So you've switched to metal, then, to avoid that kind of incident?" Her voice was calm throughout, dropping to an almost insidious neutrality for the next question as her tiny, snaggled teeth betrayed her intent: "And then you lost it anyhow?"

"I did not lose it!" Ziv shrieked, digging her nails into a stalk. "Not for that long anyways, I found what was left! It would've been fine if I got there in less than a month, but whoops! Turns out some of the mushrooms here can sprout, peak and die in less than a month! I had to buy a mycology manual in Pact territory, from a Korve that just laughed at this, to know what to mark!" She groaned, rubbing her reddened eyes - only to groan even louder as the spore-laced mud on her gloves made things worse. "By the time I got there again, I found out even flarewood rots in here, and you wouldn't think so with how much resinous crap is in it. And I got to go hungry because of it."

"Flarewood", the Ifchi repeated, just a little incredulous. "You'd think something grown by the light of molten earth would last a little longer. An actual shame, that." She ran her fingers down her frills in thought, expecting and finding no spores on them. "Must've been a feast for whatever actually ate it."

"Someone sure ate well!" The bat's voice was as sarcastic as she could manage. "No snacks, no water, no bolts, not even bullets! There were just scraps in there!" She didn't even notice her companion's head-tilt as she went on. "That one's happened every time! With the leather, with the flarewood, with the glass too! Every time it's opened something just ransacks it even if it doesn't eat the rest!"

"Glass", Sherry asked again, just as incredulous yet ever so slightly familiar. "You mean that spot with shards where we stopped earlier-"
"Yes, that was me, and I found it just this time." Ziv tried to flash an utterly unhappy grin, but her new scarf got in the way. "Because last time a witherhorn just went and dropped dead on it! Every last ton of it! 'Stand right under the blunt stalactite and then walk three minutes South, and dig under the rock with an X in it that I also carved myself, right next to the vile and smelly mushroom that will bury it and break it and ruin it', PAH." She lowered the scarf just enough to spit at the ground, learning that lesson at least. "Now I learned, though. Heavy as it may be, murder as it may be on my back and my pockets, metal's gonna be the only thing that works." She trailed off, looking around at the underbrush she'd so fruitlessly searched. "Or so I told myself this time..."

The axolotl(?) could only shake her head, rubbing her own forehead in disbelief. "Suppose a red murch would survive something like that too. And nothing I know would feast on metal just like that..." With one hand, she covered her eyes while the others took the glasses, rubbing them against the tunic to clean off the residues. "Everything you've learned about this place, you've learned the hard way, haven't you, Ziv? You're practically a scholar of Mycon's Valley by now with that many mistakes to learn from." She allowed herself a lopsided smirk with the smallest hint of pointed teeth, once she put her glasses back on. "Wonder what we're gonna learn this time?"

Her boss - and friend - turned to her, and all she only offer was not a sardonic grin or a furious snarl, but a pout and a very audible whine. Even with the scarf on, she could see it, and those eyes hid nothing either no matter how much she'd blame on the spores... To that, Sherry only sighed deeply, and opened her arms wide. "...fine, fine. Come here. Only because no one's seen us."

Ziv often pounced violently on the chance for a hug from an associate, and this time was no exception, even with the slog of mud in the path there. The embrace was tight and messy, as it always was in Mycon's Valley, and as it always was when an Ifchi was involved. "How a ruptured pipeline of emotions like you managed to become a blockade runner is an actual mystery to me, Ziv, but somehow you make it work." Before the blockade runner in question could say anything about having good associates, Sherry cut in again. "And do not say anything about paying me extra for this. This one's on the house."

"Too late for that..." were the words from a fanged mouth that was smiling once more beneath its scarf. "It wasn't just terrain and danger, I also hired you because you're like an anchor in moments like these and I kinda expected this to happen by now. Patterns are a bitch."

The Ifchi sputtered, ending the hug to hold Ziv-Ziri by the shoulders with a baffled look. She tried to berate her, but couldn't find the words, and dropped the issue with a sigh. "You really are a Vezarym, exiled or not."

"Come on, you know I'm more of a Vez than anyone in the Consortium by now, the f-" Her reply was cut short by a squeeze on her shoulders, and a sudden, lunging movement from Sherry towards something in the mud: A cherry-red splinter of fungal "wood", much like the murch they had been looking for. And once Ziv saw it too, she could only expect the worst.

Once their search narrowed to the ground, and they knew what to look for instead, a clear trail was found across the mud. First, splinters. Then, five-clawed footsteps and a dragging tail between them, with a few more splinters all around. They both followed quietly, their steps light and kept away from the sucking mud. And once past a thin curtain of filaments hanging from the caps above, in a clearing of smashed stalks, they found...

A beast. A sturdy, shining shell on four thick and scaly legs. A tortoise, big as a horse and three times heavier at the very least, with what looked like shimmering iron lining the rims and patterns of its shell. Its beaked head had a pointed metal horn like a rhino's, one that reflected Sherry's light as the thing turned to face them with hostile eyes... showing the remains of a metal casing stuck in its mouth, which was brought back inside it with a slurp and audibly chewed on and swallowed. Scattered ration wrappings and torn-up cartridges laid all over the ground, yet with much fewer pellets and bullets than one'd expect from such a scatter. And right besides a splintered red stump that had been cleaved in half by tremendous force, there was a stack of crossbow bolts... all their heads bitten neatly off.

So that's what they would learn this time, thought Sherry as she turned to Ziv, gauging for her reaction... and she saw eyes flaring with actual fury, hearing the sound of teeth grinding together and an unnerving hum from her ridged throat, as the Vez reached into her cloak and pulled out a long, thin knife of silvery-looking metal, long as her forearm yet thin as a finger. "Alright then. Fine. Okay. Plan B: We kill and eat that thing."

At long last, Sherry allowed herself a grin, with pinprick snaggle-teeth on full display. She opened her arms, with hands stretched wide, as her frills started glowing brighter and brighter, hovering as if weightless; at the tip of each branch, a small flame like a candle's own came to life, lighting the Ifchi up like a dangerous chandelier. Betraying some actual joy for once, she chuckled to herself, and replied: "I thought you'd never ask~"

 


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another from the archives, and the first story with the main group, introducing its leader as well as one of the enforcers. Prompt provided by Make Up A Criminal on Cohost)

Smuggler who takes the scenic route.




"Now for the prettiest part!"

"Prettiest" was not the first word that came to Askalim's mind when it came to this stretch of their road. "Intimidating" would be closer, "terrifying" closer still - not that he'd ever admit it - and "completely and utterly insane" would top the list, despite being several words. And yet what choice did he have but to follow his boss, as the cowled simply grabbed onto raw stone and left their ledge to crawl along the wall.

Crawling along the walls was no place for a badger - and Askalim was close enough to one to be concerned - and such walls being almost two miles tall was not helping. But such were the Hollow-Lands: One of the largest, and most open caverns in the entire Subterraneum, dotted with stalactites and stalagmites alike into which whole cities could be carved. A colossal compartment of blanched limestone, soaked and dripping, whose surfaces reflected the blue glimmer of the sweet bulbs that clung to ceiling and walls alike. Such lighting carried far enough to see most of the plunge that awaited him if he stepped off this uppermost ledge for just one moment, but it didn't reach the very bottom. For that, he only had the dull, menacing roar of the rampaging river below, one that swerved between stalagmites with such fury he knew no one would ever find him if he fell inside. He had to hold the ledge with his claws to so much as peer over it...

"Enjoying the view? Now come on, we're on a schedule, Kal!" The voice of his boss snapped his attention away. Her bright yellow eyes shined from inside the cowl, and the teeth within her snout glinted in the light of a nearby bulb as Ziv-Ziri offered the biggest, most encouraging grin she could manage. "These extracts aren't gonna get to Ishiss all by themselves, you know?" she added, as if it'd help, grasping the next outcropping with her gloved claws.

Extracts, right. If any of the patrols that crawled the cities and the bridges between them saw even one of the flasks in their packs, they might as well dive into the dark themselves. And yet, as "Kal" reached out to try and sink his claws as deep as they'd go into bare limestone, he hesitated still. "Boss, why here of all places...? Are there no tunnels around this, no passages? No secret bridges, somewhere near the river? Even just some passage by the water, instead of this high up!?"

"Now, now, you know we'd be just as dead if we fell into it down there, as we'd do up here." He gulped at the thought; she was right on that; "the Dimashub never returns even one bone of those it swallows", as the saying went in just about every nation it crossed. "And besides", she added as she latched onto a patch of thick moss, "those are roads people look at. Even the tunnels! And you don't have any amazing sights in those either, am I right? Here we get to look at everything else; even if they saw us, we'd see them coming!"

"And then what!?", Askalim blurted out almost outraged, as growing panic he didn't want to acknowledge gripped his throat. He had a deathgrip on a jutting rock right where the ground came to an end, despite not even stepping off it yet. "Just fall off anyways trying to crawl away!? Zi, I'm a Toskar, this doesn't come natural to me like it does to you!" His free hand pointed one accusatory claw at his boss, before motioning to his own body - athletic, though heavyset, and with stripes of white and bluish-black hair that stood on end from fear. "I'm made for snow and glacier, and maybe cap-climbing, b-but not for this! You've got sixty pounds less, and if you fall off you can just fl-"

He clamped his fanged mouth shut on the spot, as a different kind of panic filled his eyes. Ziv-Ziri simply stared back with a sardonic smile, as she took the next "step" towards a further outcropping... spreading great chiropteran wings from the back of her cloak, showing off twists and tatters of bone and skin whose sight made sure he'd regret finishing that sentence.

And yet, the smile did not fall, and she did not look away nor keep going. She simply let her expression warm a little more: "We're already in this little enterprise together, Kal, aren't we? Either of us falls, the other's done for, don't make me outline the ways how." Still in place, she twisted her body closer to him, and outstretched one mangled wing towards her cohort. "Still, if you're so afraid" she lilted, bringing a twitch of unspoken objection from him at the word 'afraid', "I can guide you. One falls, both fall, but a bit more literal, what do you think?"

Askalim stared at the offered wing, one single functional claw nearing his own hand... and he sighed. "Fine. I was just being cautious, is all" he said as he reached out, let it guide his unused hand towards a different rock, and stepped off the ledge into the outcroppings of the wall.

The distance they needed to cover would be just a few minutes' stroll on foot, but when missing your step meant spending those minutes falling to your death, "bat" and "badger" alike needed to take their time. Ziv-Ziri took each step with utter casualness, with her wing acting as a tether to her trembling partner-in-crime, holding his hand and guiding it to the safest grasps she'd used. "Easy, step by step, and remember to use your nails when you step in 'cause they're bigger than mine!" She was almost laughing as she practically dragged him along, finding joy in the crossing, in the breeze that made her cloak flutter, and in the sights... He wondered if she enjoyed those as someone who once flew, reaching such dizzying heights as the closest she'd have to it. And here all he saw was-

He made the mistake of looking down. Towards the distant ground, so far away and eager to meet him at speed. At the jutting stalagmites, lunging from the dark like the teeth of a beast that wanted to devour him. At the lightless depths that roared with desire to watch him plummet screaming into them so their rapids could swallow him whole.

A rattled, high-pitched scream tore through his clenched teeth as he clung to the wall like a startled cat, his claws digging into the limestone so tightly the nails were gouging in. He rambled with actual terror in an attempt not to simply scream. "I can't do this I can't do this I can't do this I CAN'T DO THIS GET ME DOWN PLEASE!". And yet he could not tear his eyes off the abyss, even as his claws sent pebbles tumbling down with their deathgrip on the wall. Not until Zi herself reached out, grabbed his chin with the guiding wing, and forced him to look right at her eyes.

"Kal, I will get you down, but first, I have to get you across. I know you can do this 'cause I know you. You wouldn't be here if you couldn't! So please, stop looking down, and look at where you're going. You hear me?" She spoke firmly, with an even tone, and without her usual smile, and simply refused to move further until he'd looked back at her, and nodded. Only then did she smile again, quietly this time, and led her claw back to his hand so that she could guide him properly.

Askalim did not look down again, no matter how much the void yearned for it. Only at the outcroppings, the dents on the wall, the cracks he could slip his nails into until his hold was firm enough to keep going. He trembled still, practically hugging the wall as he went, and each step more of a kick into the wall that aimed to embed his footclaws into the wall even just one millimeter - one millimeter away from the fall was still further away. It'd do for him. He started catching on to which spots worked for him, little by little, and catching up to the boss until she hardly needed to stretch her wing to reach him. She had no words to congratulate him, only a flash of her smile each time.

Before he could realize it, the other side came into his limited, wall-bound view. An actual ledge, jutting out of the wall and big enough for them to stand on, leading down a narrow path. He let out a held breath, and started to hurry, going from rock to rock until he almost bumped into Ziv-Ziri on the way; she took it in good humor, as she always did, and simply quickened her step with practiced ease until she was crawling on the moss right next to the ledge, reaching out with her other wing and easily bridging herself into the ledge...

Her, but not him. Because there was nothing in the way of outcroppings he could safely hold onto, nothing he could see: Just a thick, encovering layer of black moss that might hold her, but wouldn't hold his own weight, even without his pack of goods. The final stretch, just a few feet, and yet it may as well be a yawning chasm, and once again he stood at its edge, on uneasy footing, unable to take one more step...

And yet, as he stared at the black patch, already trembling in place, he saw two crooked wingtips breach into view. He glanced towards the ledge, and saw Zi lying on her belly, clinging to the ledge and overlooking it, stretching both her wings right into his reach. "Just this last bit, come on! I said "one falls, both fall" and I meant it, as I always do!"

Kal stared, and gave her a nod as he reached for both with one claw, the other still holding onto the last rock. He dug his feet into their crevice, making sure there'd be enough to spring from, and steeled himself with deep breaths... and counting to three, he leapt. Pulling tightly on her wings, and pushing himself off the wall, he threw himself towards the ledge to cover the distance that remained, landing with his heavy gut right against the edge; rather than bouncing off, with quick reflexes he slammed both claws onto the ground and practically launched himself upwards to pull his bulk away from the abyss. And with a thud, he made it. Actual ground at last.

Askalim scrambled further away from the ledge, to make absolutely sure, and rolled onto his back, panting and wheezing, staring at the ceiling... the very close ceiling, covered in dark mosses of many colors that hid the limestone's white, and with one large, ripe sweet bulb that bathed him in its light, hanging so close he could almost touch it... and as he found out once a batty figure loomed over him grinning, leaning right against it, so close he could indeed touch it once he dared to get back up. "See", she giggled, "that wasn't so bad, was it~?"

He screwed his eyes shut, and groaned his answer: "Boss, with all due respect, please shut the hell up."
"Greeheeheeheehee~! Come on, that was an experience!" She sat right next to his prone body, leaning in. "Now you get to brag about it! And besides, the tunnels would've been worse, 'cause "it's just two of us" is a disadvantage there. Here, it's a plus!"
"Guess getting jumped would've been an awful time, especially since I don't have my axe anymore..." The "badger" opened his eyes once more, finding the view of the ceiling so much more peaceful than a few minutes ago.
"Speaking ooooof", she began with joking tone, "does this bit make us a little more even about you saving my hide that one time~?"
Kal rolled his eyes with a snort, letting her laugh it up. "Like hell it does, this route was your idea." At the look in her eyes, however, he grimaced, and sighed. "Alright, fine, I'll cut you some slack. Bah, with negotiation like that it's a real wonder you ever left the Consortium".

Ziv-Ziri simply shrugged, as she got back up. "Hey, I stick to their principles way more than they do. Still think they're sticking to a bad deal, when they could be listening to the basics: 'Everyone wants something'. And back in Ishiss, the Ifchi sure want these!" She raised her pack triumphantly, patting the side... before she placed one foot upon her cohort, and rolled his startled form over onto his gut, making sure he'd be looking at the ledge. "Now come on, catch your breath, enjoy the sights! We can spare a little time, big guy!"

Askalim's grumble died in his throat, as his sight was brought to the great pillars of limestone that lined the Hollow Lands, plunging through mist above and darkness below. At the shimmering dots of sweet-bulbs just like the one above him lighting up the landscape, with the shadows of bridges criss-crossing the titanic chasm hardly visible in the distance. Maybe this place was pretty, after all, at least when it wasn't trying to kill him.

 


yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another from the archive, not a prompt story this time. Another go at experimenting with creation myths, this time blatantly grabbing Norse and twisting it. Apologies.)

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"The following was retrieved from Voska Empire performers; I compiled the details of multiple versions together as best I could, but the main structure and figures of the story were provided by the Trimak Brothers’ Troupe, who, to my judgment, had the most solid versions. I say versions, plural, because each of the three provided me with a slightly different version and refused to offer any input on which one was closest to the original, finding the very idea “absurd”.
Nevertheless, the patterns of variation indicate this story was passed on as verbal tradition from the start, with almost all physical artwork on the matter (such as murals, runic markings and so on) seemingly left behind during the Toskars’ Refuging; what’s left often references specific figures in oblique manners. However, as incursions into the Downpour continue, reports on said artwork may come by me, which will be reported alongside any relevant findings in the next edition of this work."

Beyond the our land’s[1] horizon, far beyond anything our eyes could see, a great Kavru[2] tree stands.

A tree of heights we cannot yet conceive, a tree where each and every leaf is another horizon, but a tree nonetheless, with roots, seeds and bark like any other. It is upon its branches that our domain, and so many others, rest, swaying in the winds from beyond. Our land rests upon a single twig of countless many, a twig greater than the sky, so vast even reaching the branch it’s born from would take you and me a million lifetimes. And yet, this Tree of Horizons is such that the closest world to ours, the nearest leaf, is so far into the distance not even the sharpest of eyes would ever see it. Entire lands aloft, unreachable and unseen to us, forming the green of its titanic crown.

We are not alone upon this tree either, even outside the worlds. Insects fly and crawl to it, like they would with any other tree, shaping a realm of their own in unimaginable scale. It has its colorful fliers[3], flitting from flower to flower to feed on its offerings. It has its sap-suckers[3], poking into bark and leaves to drain the faintest traces of lifeblood from its veins. And of course, there’s the myriad crawlers and slitherers[3], for which the Tree of Horizons is just a refuge, a place of solace from the forces that lie beyond.

These are creatures far beyond us, even in their simplest of acts they could tear our nation apart without realizing it; they would barely even know we exist. In their feeding, they may often breach the Horizons, sucking the life out of entire worlds to sate their hunger without ever knowing who dwelled on them. They may also nourish them, spreading gifts from flower to flower, letting the leaves nearby swell with vitality in turn… But most of all, in their aimless wandering, they oft step upon the worlds, rattling them in their passage, and each world handles such jostling very differently. From a simple, slithering passage to the battle of two great horned suitors, the Realms must handle their passing in whichever way works best. And throughout it all, they would know nothing of us… And if they ever did, we would get no sign of it. Such is the life that surrounds every tree, even the ones we know.

But there is one more creature, quite unlike the rest. Neither a crawler, nor a flier, nor a slitherer, but a tunneler[4], that never once touches the live bark of the Tree of Horizons, for it doesn’t need to.

How would such a thing work, you ask? You see, every tree needs soil to grow upon, and the Tree of Horizons is no exception. We will never know its expanse, not in a billion lifetimes, but we know the soil runs very deep indeed… Deep enough to bury and conceal the ancient, putrid log of another, long-dead tree[5], far enough into the earth that the live roots won’t touch it.

This log has been buried there since the Tree of Horizons was young, and the old tree that it once was… Why, that could’ve been there eons before whatever pit that sprouted it was laid to rest. It no longer holds Horizons of its own, and one can only imagine the thousands, if not millions of realms that once adorned its long-dead branches. In its heyday, it may have been greater than even our Tree; such is its size that even the putrid pockets of rotting wood within are greater than any world, living off the decay rather than the nourishing sap of a living tree. Just the flakes of bark that slough off its surface into the dirt could sustain entire civilizations for centuries on end. It is because of this log that the Tree of Horizons is as lively as it is, growing on the rich soil left by its decay. For the wood and sap that sustain and feed entire worlds… Why, such things are too lively to simply disappear.

But this old tree, or what’s left of it, has no visitors, and only one inhabitant that anyone knows of. A tunneler, as I said, sifting through the ground around it and making sure it rots away as it should. An endless, coiling Worm, carving holes into the trunk and scraping off the rotting wood. An unfathomable creature, feeding off the putridity of ages long past so that the Tree may be fed in turn. The log will be there for ages upon ages, slowly eaten away by time and the Worm, until there is nothing left but soil to feed the tree – at least, if the Tree of Horizons lives that long to begin with.

However, the Worm is there for all that dies, as Worms are wont to do, and the old log isn’t the only thing it feasts on. In fact, it has a certain taste for fresh death, for that which has only recently passed on, and even that which is merely dying… Such as those unfortunate leaves that fall from the Tree of Horizons. Whether plucked or dried off their branch by meddlesome insects, or done in from the worlds they hold within them, their fall calls to the tunneler beneath, who rushes through the soil to devour the leaf that’s fallen, returning it to the earth, along with all within it…

Or rather, most within it. For this Worm, too, is far too huge to take any particular notice of us. And if it ever noticed us, it has never given any sign of such. Its feast is a chaotic process, breaching barriers and scattering fragments all about. The once-unbreachable Horizon is pierced by its countless teeth and bottomless hunger… And those within it that are willing and able, those that can cross the vast distances in time and find the right places to escape? Said fortunate souls can climb upon its skin, and if they latch on firmly enough, ride their way out of the End. Away from the Tree of Horizons, away from their devoured world, and into the soil, dragged off by their unwitting steed.

What happens to said souls is a question that remains unanswered. But we know the Worm will return to the old log soon enough to continue its ancient task, never once knowing how many passengers it carried on its hide. The rotten pockets within must be so utterly different from every realm that still rests upon the living tree, that one wonders if they could even survive in there, let alone thrive. But… Perhaps they do. Perhaps there is just enough of every dead leaf that once held an entire world, strewn about and infused into the very soil. Perhaps there is enough life in the old, wooden carcass yet, the same life that sustained entire realms, to hold such refugees just a little longer. We may never know.

All we know is, if such survivors existed… They would be living on the blind spots of giants, much as we are. And while you may think such an existence is disgraceful, feeding off the rot of what was once alive and grand… We have no room to question, for the Tree of Horizons, to which we owe our very existence, is much the same.

[1]Recitations by figures I was able to identify date this story to pre-Subterraneum times
[2]Species of tree; most biological and anatomical details were lost, but I was able to find references to them growing to great size, as well as a certain resemblance to Pyrefeather
[3]I translated here from specific species names to more recognizable categories; different versions often used different species
[4]Direct translation
[5]While a few versions specify this is another Kavru tree, well over three fourths either didn’t specify or outright stated it was an unknown species.

-Excerpt from "Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic", authored by 'the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh' (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified)

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another one from the archive, this one an experiment in trying to make some original mythology. Part of a series I intend to expand later. Also a prompt story, this time provided by Impressions of Detail at Cohost. I'll miss 'em in particular)

A lightning-scarred temple, dedicated to the overthrow of every God


"The following story came from Ferigozi sources; the version presented is sourced mostly from Romíz of Vilavendi, with a few adjustments of my own to include details found in other versions.
The various retellings of this story were retrieved with unusual levels of fidelity thanks to pre-Refuging carvings keeping the details relatively straight in comparison to others, and presumably allowing the verbal tradition to remain fresh as newer generations had reasons to ask. Very few such carvings appear to have survived, however, thanks to the tale being spread by a highly radical faction within pre-Subterraneum society, which blended into the rest upon collapse and refuge. One can can only speculate on how many versions of the story were lost during the turmoil that followed.
As with most myths, and nearly every tale I've compiled in this volume, attempting to track down the true origin of this tale has been impossible so far."

Before our time, before our beginning, before anything we know... there was nothing. And before there was nothing? There was a time and a land, utterly different from ours and yet so alike in many ways. With peoples who perhaps labored and frolicked like we do, may have loved and warred like we do, and spread across whatever world they had to themselves, in such distant times. Who perhaps rose to a peak of strength we could hardly understand, reached heights well beyond anything we've known. And, in the end, who either saw their downfall little by little as their world left them behind, or saw it fall apart around them and collapse, taking them with it into nothingness... Leaving nothing behind, either way.

Or rather, almost nothing. But we will get to that.

Like many of us, these peoples had Gods of their own, and in that time, that meant far more than it does now. A whole, outlined pantheon born of them, of the land itself, of every concept and every rule that made their world what it is. A willful place it was, far more than ours, where their power and influence was felt far more than anything we ever saw. Anything that could be revered, that could be served but never ruled, would find itself represented, embodied outright. Concepts could be whole courts of deities, each aspect bestowed a name, a mask and a will, all of them ruled by the one that represented the whole. And the people of such a land, their creators and subjects alike, would have to bow, and pay their respects, lest these beings with perfect control of their domain turn it against them.

No one knows how long this order lasted, but it couldn't have been long. With deities both kind and cruel, orderly and fickle, lenient and tyrannical, all vying for the same people. All demanding tribute, sometimes especially if it meant spiting another... We know that, eventually, the realm was overburdened by their dominion. Too many divine rulers for the people to appease, with whims and rivalries that came and went ensuring one or another would always be displeased with those below. And there is only so much a people can take before resentment starts to brew... And with it, ideas.

It began with yet another squabble between gods. Two domains opposed, and their worshippers caught in the middle, unable to sate both. Which ones, no one remembers anymore; what's important is that someone snapped that day, and wondered if the only way out of these dilemmas would be to end one of the two parts. At that stage it was near-unthinkable, it might've even been a joke, a less-than-serious vent, but as soon as the very idea passed through their minds, the very moment this very pointed anger settled into a concept... It got a mask and will of its own.

They called him the Lord Defiant. His was a mask of chiseled bone - sometimes bleached blank, sometimes carved with swirling patterns - and his will was with the people, demanding only they stand rather than bow, even if it was against him. He stood against rules and law, and the more hidebound they were, the more ferocity he showed them... He was of Defiance, of Rule-breaking, of Transgression... And in this world, where the rules of nature had divine avatars, where the laws of reality and the gods that enforced them were oft one and the same, he found it easy to take the mask of Deicide itself.

From there, it snowballed; As with any new idea, as soon as one gave form to something that'd been unthinkable just moments ago, it grew roots that wouldn't budge - and in a world where such an idea had a face and a voice, said roots grew quickly and deeply. And once the people knew the concept was real enough to be represented, those that had been tyrannized the most quickly knew exactly who to back.

It was when the Lord Defiant let those that followed him breach the laws themselves that war became inevitable. When those under him could harness the gifts of other gods, that had not granted them to those outside their circle, let alone servants of this upstart. When those closest to him managed to combine said gifts, and forge together new powers and methods from components whose lords despised each other. It is said that the true point of no return was when fire and water were made to work together in one place, in one single arrangement, achieving things not yet dreamed of... That was when it began.

With ever-growing numbers on his side, and his own nature as the very breach of the laws wielded against him, the Lord Defiant and his many followers stood their ground for a long, long time. But the others never stopped; even seeing their fellow divines die in the battlefields, felled by what should be their followers, and the world around them warping and cracking to accommodate the shift, only incensed them more and drove them to fight with ever-greater ferocity. And in the end, with their numbers and their power, they earned themselves a bloody victory...

But when the time came to execute him, the Lord of Death refused, stating it simply: What would stop this lawless being from breaching their laws as well, teaching how to do so, and returning himself to their realm with all the other dead in tow?

And so, the gathered gods decided to imprison him instead. The Lord Defiant was restrained in the depths of his shattered temple, where all their stolen gifts had been wielded by unworthy hands. Layers upon layers of seals, each crafted and put in place by a different divine, were layered through the walls, through wood and stone, each made as unbreakable as they could manage. When they ran out of temple, in turn, they were forced to construct further walls, and the pillars to sustain them, just to support every seal and lock they wished to put between them and the Defiant one. Even as they worked, these pieces of prison twisted themselves to match the house of worship within...

But it worked. Each of the gods did theirs best to bar the prisoner from their own gifts, so that he may never escape, no matter where he intended to go, and no matter how long he had to attempt it. It never truly barred his influence, of course, as even afterwards the people could still find themselves twisting gifts not meant for them, when they stood tall enough... but the Lord Defiant remained there, for the rest of eternity.

And remains there still. For the Lord of Death layered the thickest seals of all, barring him from an ending, fearing that death would be but another avenue of escape to the upstart prisoner. The realm collapsed into dust and nothingness, the pantheons fell one by one, and the masks were ground under the foot of Time and Death, before they, too, came to an end themselves... but not the Lord Defiant, who had been barred from both. The perfect prison doubled as the perfect fortress, and within, he defied the End itself with gifts that weren't his own.

It is said this temple, this prison, tumbles across eternity to this day, the one remnant from the last time around. He is yet to breach it, and perhaps he never will, but his whispers still do... And it is said that, sometimes, when the people of today stand tall enough, defying the higher powers, defying the very end of everything... he reaches out, and aids them.

-Excerpt from "Who is the Lord Below? A Treatise on the Radiant and Cthonic", authored by 'the Ever-Restless Nirrhamidh' (assumed pseudonym; author not yet identified)

 

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)

(another prompt story, this time provided by Make Up An Adventurer, and not following the main crew - this will be the last one before I dive into putting up the story of Ziv-Ziri and her little squad. Still, proud of this one, a bit)

Everything this adventurer has was taken from someone else. Their armor. Their blade. Their name. Their face.


 

"Business as usual, ain't it, Nismo?"

Warden Nismo shrugged, his chainmail clinking audibly with the gesture. "Haven't we all faced worse by now? Come on, Senri, even Nu's seen... three? At least three train gangs going down with her help. This one was just more of a slog than usual."

Nuskam, the resident rookie, sputtered at the reply, "Sir, you can't count those! I had barely moved here for those, I was still trailing snow off my boots even, you two had to do everything! And this still looked harder! But you all saved the outing... Warden, I hadn't seen you move that fast before. I always thought that little kni- I mean blade of yours, was less than you'd need for a job like this, but..." She could only trail off, as she pointed at the bloodied arming sword, still held in the Warden's claw.

He waved the other claw dismissively, as his blade was sheathed. "I get that a lot, it's fine. It's always more of a matter of skill, after all. Granted, I'll give you that this may have been a little harder than expected. I rarely need my sidearm out, but that last one had a harder hide than I'd think. But as usual, not tough enough."

Senri leaned in from behind Nismo's shoulders, smirking. "Heh, not tough enough. Ain't seen even one thing that it didn't slice open like a cheap coin purse. It's always a fun time when you deign to get that thing out, but you should use it more often, you know, make our lives a little easier!"

The warden glanced sideways at his colleague, and sighed, hiding a smile in the depths of his scratched-up helmet. "No can do, Sen, I've put a lot of care into that one. Mmh, it's like a personal project of mine at this stage. Can't just dull its edge on every road-stalking pest that crosses our sight, you know? You've seen how many of the other blades I've gone through."

With that, his colleague backed away with her claws in the air and a shrug. "Fair enough! Got you to admit this is a special occasion though, so I win that one! So, what do I win? You pay for the first round this time? 'cause it's about time we went for a drink!" The rookie approached, raising one claw as she spoke up, but she only got as far as "we did that last w-" before her jaw was quickly and delicately pinched shut by Senri.

The warden set one palm against the cavern wall, turning to face the other two with a weary look. "Mm... after I get some sleep, sure. Right now... right now, I'd mostly just like to go home. You said it yourself, 'special occasion', wouldn't do for me to fall asleep halfway through, don't you think?"

Senri facepalmed, looking down yet grinning madly as she couldn't contain a giggle. "Oh you just had to go there, didn't ya, Nismo? Had to make it sound like a threat! Ah, fine, but you're buying the second round two, you hear me?" Quickly, she turned to Nuskam, and added to her in a whisper: "He's done that twice before." As she turned back to the warden, leaving Nuskam to block out some giggles of her own, they found he was already making his way back to the town, as light on his boots as always. "HEY, COME ON, WAIT UP!"


Once again, Nismo could only be thankful that this land didn't frown on those that walked the streets in armor. No one to judge on why someone would be trundling down to their homes in chainmail and a long-beaked helmet that could everything, even their snout. Not even his own friends and colleagues, as he promised to see them soon and bid them goodbye but minutes ago - even Nuskam, packing all the armor a shard badger could, didn't occlude her face nearly as much. The Ferigozi were proud of their metalwork anyhow, and showing it off was always welcome... All the better for him, they wouldn't ask for what it hid.

Quiet as always, he got to his abode, a simple, squared-out basalt building, one of the smallest in its row. He saw no one about, but visibly sagged his shoulders nonetheless just in case; he very much didn't want anyone bothering him, so better to look (even) more tired than he felt. Two quick turns of the key, and he was in, closing and locking the door behind him. And from there, it was just a few more steps... very hurried steps, right past his bedroom and down towards the basement, outright slamming that door behind him as he barged into a room even more private.

And there Nismo stood, in the windowless dark. He took a deep, deep breath... And in releasing it, he shrugged off his armor, leaving it to outright collapse into a heap, with no actual Ferigozi, or Toskar, or anything else to be seen within the fallen metal - only an assortment of hinged metallic rods that crumbled as eagerly as the rest.

And from that pile, roughly fourteen feet of what closely resembled a gigantic centipede crawled out, turning around to face said heap. Where the legs stopped, four more limbs began, two scythed and two clawed - and one of the latter reached out to pick up the helmet from the pile and holding it closer to their eyes... the exact same brown eyes that could be seen beneath the helmet mere moments ago, right before their colors died down to a solid, sclera-less black.

"Business as usual, isn't it, 'Nismo'?'", uttered their hissing, raspy voice as they looked over the old helmet. With a bitter sigh through clenched mandibles, they crawled over to a wooden table and set the old helmet down just a little too hard, enough to add one more perfectly circular dent to the lot already there. On they went as they glared into the empty visor: "Oh, but that's Warden Nismo now, isn't it? Great career progress, something you can be proud of. A shiny title right next to your name, carved by my hands."

"Nismo" flicked the back of a scythe against the table's centerpiece, a miniature monolith of polished quartz, and immediately the room lit up: A sparsely-decorated quarter of bare, smoothed basalt, with the table and a single flarewood chair as the only furniture. The now-bared Zivhaq took the seat, coiling up listlessly and draping themselves upon the backrest while laying their head and graspers upon the desk, sighing as their eyes continued to dig into the darkness of their own helmet - not that they believed it was theirs right now. "Lords below", the bug muttered through their grinding mandibles, "just how much exactly have I done with your name, by now...? Or should I say in your name?"

Slowly, "Nismo"'s claws traced the many scratches and dents upon the helmet, the tips audible against each and every mark. "Months upon months, years upon years... Practically an entire career, Nismo, from the very bottom. And every damn minute of it wearing your name and face..."


The roar of a flame. A shriek of pain, and the whistle of a vicious little blade.

The rest of the Roadguard that moved in to finish off their ambushers would find a grisly scene. Nismo himself was there, on one end, holding his face in audible agony after getting much of it seared off, as if he'd been struck with red-hot steel. The smell of cooked flesh and scorched fur filled the air... And, he could only hope those would be the only smells they would catch.

When he glanced with one uncompromised eye through his own gloves, the gruesome sight reassured him - much to his disgust. The Toskar before him was still very much ablaze, the fiery energies coursing through his body without scorching even one hair upon him. But the sweep of his so-called sidearm had struck true, and the spillage he could see let him know he'd gotten the better of that exchange. This blazing bandit had skimped on armor and paid the price... Not that it would've helped.

While Nuskam took vicious care of said brigand, Senri rushed to the Warden's side, immediately trying to raise his scorched head and survey the damage. But that, he could not allow, so he pulled away, shrieking once more with both claws over his face. It had gone right through the flesh - what little there was - and so he could not allow her to see there was no muscle underneath, or even a skull. He couldn't let her see the tendrils that kept it working this long, and the chitinous truth right behind that. "DON'T LOOK AT ME!", he cried out impulsively, while trying to think of something, anything else to say. He spread his gauntleted fingers just enough to let his eyes peer through, to show they yet worked, to both fool and reassure. "Just... GO, DON'T... DON'T LET ME DISTRACT YOU! I'LL BE FINE!"

Senri refused to let go at first. "Nismo, you're not gonna be fine just like that, that's gotta be third degree, stop panicking and let me see that!" He kept turning away, holding tight to a wound that was both much lesser and far worse than she knew, but she insisted on trying to help, in trying to immobilize him. Her drive to aid was as strong as ever, and for once, that was a problem... Her next words, however, came out outright cracked. "Nismo, stop, stop! It's over, we won, we're safe, you won it FOR us already! Just let ME help YOU for once, and-"

One gauntlet silenced her, laid over her snout, while the other still covered his face leaving the ragged burns at the edges barely visible, hiding the crawling awfulness underneath. He had a slightly better response by now, he thought. "Senri, there's not a lot you can do right now with... this. I'm... I-I'm getting a medic for this, a professional, I can make it there, I just... you don't need to see me like this." Those brown eyes looked on pleadingly, teary from the assumed pain. "It's not a sight I want any of you to live with, trust me, I've had my... just, I'll be fine. I'm not even blind, see...? Please, just... j-just handle it from here. I'll be fine, I swear. I'll make it quick. But you dont want to see this, okay?"

His colleague sighed, looking at the ground, before turning to him with a scowl she tried and failed to hide. "...Nismo, I'll... I'll trust you on that, this time, you've been in this longer than I but we're gonna need to talk later, you keep doing.... THIS! Just... just get yourself helped, I'll take it from here, but... fuck's SAKE!" At a loss of words, Senri charged back into what remained of the fray, with plenty of fury to work out... He'd at least earned himself some time. What he'd visit wouldn't be exactly a doctor, but he'd gotten a way out, and some time to think and plan to handle what came next.

They would understand. Eventually. The scars this would leave were better hidden after all, even if they didn't truly exist. But these would be rough days ahead... this is what he got for taking the bullet again, in the spur of the moment, before the others could try.


"...well, maybe not your face. That didn't last especially long, did it? Damn it, could've made that last so much longer before this helmet of yours had to double as a mask... Ah, well. Better yours than mine... or theirs, bet you'd agree on that, wouldn't you?"

Eight fingers held Nismo's helmet in place, with each of their nails trailing from scratch to scratch, from gouge to gouge. "Wouldn't be the only thing I've needed a helmet for. Or everything else, for that matter." Turning to look at the armor heap they left behind, the Zivhaq crept half of their body over, grasping the breastplate with their myriad clicking legs and carrying it over for a closer look... And their claws found countless scratches to get caught on as they trailed them down the front. "Shit, how long ago did I get this polished? Or fixed up, rather...?"

Sifting through their memory, "Nismo" could only droop their antennae once they remembered. The thick pattern of scratches and dents on their armor, piled over dozens of outings, was less than three months old.

"Where did I even get these...?", the centipede mused, thinking back at the Warden's many outings during that time. And from indent to indent, their concern grew, whether they remembered it or not. A wide scrape along the side, from a dulled axe during a clearing operation at the Red Plateau. A short but deep scratch right above the shoulder, no idea. An unsightly dent over the solar plexus, from a barely-dodged hammer fending off a Clan Sofize incursion. A tiny but visible gouge dangerously close to the neckline, no clue. And so on, and so forth... None of them particularly deep, but each and every one of them had been a close call. And even when they didn't recall what it had been, metal always remembered.

"Pfheh", they chuckled bitterly, "it's shit like this that keeps my knife sheathed as much as it does. I can't have it looking like any of your stuff, 'Nismo', that'd just be wrong." From their abundant limbs, hidden between legs, a knife was produced. A simple, if shiny steel handle, and an entirely unremarkable leather sheath, its seams rough and entirely visible... Which hid a shining, wavy blade, obsidian in color and sharper than any razor he'd touched or seen. As they turned it around in the light, digging its tip lightly into the table to turn it about, the Zivhaq saw no chips, no dents and no scratches to speak of, it was just as beautiful as the day it had been forged. Finally a sight that made 'Nismo' smile...

Before they lowered their head onto the table, resting their mandibles listlessly upon the wood. "...lords below, and it's not even mine, is it..."


A distant yell. An echoing crack. And the unforgettable sound of a bullet tearing through chitin.

A half-rusted heap of ramshackle armor crumbled to the ground, exposing multiple metal rods in far better state... and a great tangle of plated black coils, with several holes in a perfect line along the middle, all oozing blue. And at one end of those coils, past a pair of arms that tried to hold the blue in to no avail... mandibles clenched in pain, and a pair of pleading blue eyes that visibly dissipated, leaving only flat, black compound eyes, staring miserably at the figure trying to help them up.

Said companion lacked the benefit of armor, even in such a pitiful state, and had to make do with the oversized cowl that had once belonged to an unfortunate Vezarym. Just about anything could've been under so much cloth at first glance... But the Zivhaq that'd soon wear Nismo's name wouldn't bother hiding themselves from their own teacher. Not when they were alone, and especially not now. Lost in the Ashen Roads, with only the guise of a filthy, faceless bandit as protection, they needed Nhirriq's guiding hand now more than ever.

Yet as they looked over the wounds - all of them made by a single, oversized bullet catching the coiled Zivhaq several times - they found little they could do to help. They'd have to tear into whatever rags they could find, even the very edges of their cloak, to find something they could improvise a bandage with. They'd have to hurry, as those figures in the distance were closing in, led by the indistinct cry of their commander. Out came their scythes to start shredding cloth to strips, yet before they could dig into their own disguise, a bloodstained hand laid on the edge to stop the attempt.

The student looked up, into the eyes of their mentor, trying not to notice the blue spittle staining her mandibles with every ragged breath. "Too late for that", the wounded bug gurgled hoarsely, "they're gonna get here... they'll catch ya with me... then that'll be it for you too." The four blue-stained fingers on their scythe went to their face next, deep within the cowl, bringing them into the meager light for one last look. She could barely meet their eyes as they spoke. "I brought ya here, I dragged ya into this... Least I could do is not drag you down with me..."

"No, no, I can't leave you here, you can't just die here! I can patch this up, just need a bit of time is all!". The pupil was panicking now, their scythes trembling in place, too unsteady to make an even cut. All they could do was press what they could upon the gaping holes in Nhirriq's carapace, only to find there were too many. Blue continued to flow, pouring right between their fingers to pool beneath and stain all that touched it, no matter how much pressure and how many limbs they tried to apply... Until their teacher turned the tangle into a final embrace by pulling them close. They froze, and held their breath, hearing only the choked gasps of their teacher and the stomping boots in the distance.

Nhirriq's voice was tired and strained, already drifting off, yet she persisted, as they looked at their pupil straight in their many, many eyes. "Nhaviraq... I've stranded you, you're on your own now, I'm so sorry... leave me here. Maybe they'll think I was the only one. It's all we have left". She could already see they were about to object, seeing the tension in their every limb, so she put a stop to it pressing something slim and leathery onto their hands: Her sheathed blade, a Sundering Shard from the very heart of their homeland. Nhaviraq could only gasp at the sight, trembling at the implication - which Nhirriq could only confirm: "It's the least I could do for you... take it. I hope it helps you out of this all. Please... just run. RUN!"

And that was the last thing they ever heard from their teacher, as they finally took her advice and fled into the dark. Leaving it all behind: The ragged breaths, the stomping boots, the furious bellows of those that had come for bandits and found something they thought much worse, the CRACK of another bullet echoing through the cavern... They took nothing with them but her lessons, and her knife.


Nhaviraq's distant gaze returned, and settled back on the helmet. "...don't want Sen or Nuskam to see anything like what I saw. We can both agree on that one too, can't we? Whether it's you or me bleeding on the ground...."

The warden sighed, sliding the knife back into its sheath and tucking it safely away as the memories roiled. "Ah, life wearing the face of a bandit was so much... easier, in ways. At least then you already knew everyone wanted your head. There were so many questions that were already answered back then! Yes, they are after you. Yes, they want to kill you. Yes, you are, in fact, an outlaw! And no, you do not, in fact, have any allies, or any friends, and are completely on your own! Now just get to it and survive another fucking day!" They slammed the leather sheath onto the table, hard enough to rattle everything upon it.

A long, silent moment passed before they raised their compound eyes to the helmet, gazing into the darkness of the visor once more. "But here and now, you never know. Someone might suspect me, and I might never know it until it's too late. Someone out there might have an inkling, the slightest idea: 'That's not Nismo.' And I would never know until things are already in motion, and I'm done for. And it's like every time I wake up to be you again, I find another old friend, or family member, or whatever else! Yet another person I need to play your part for, that would be the end of me if I don't do it perfectly."

They uncoiled and slid off the seat, standing and snatching the helm off the table to have it at eye-level as their speech to no one got carried away. "'What's in a name', the Bellbounds ask? Well there's a name for you. 'I have to live up to my ancestors' name, my parents, my family name', they say, and they don't know half of it. No vagueness, no wiggle room, not a thing you can slip up in, or it's all gone... And it's back to the 'simple' life, where you don't know if you'll have a life tomorrow."

Trailing off, the Zivhaq suddenly found it harder to look the helm in the nonexistent eye, faltering and lowering their gaze. They laid it down upon the table without another glance, musing out loud. "...but I will give them one thing. In both our cases... the more you have to lose, the less room for error you have... and from there, we both drift off in different directions. What do they have to lose? The respect of so many folks they will never even meet? Money, coming and going the way it does? Land, which no one can truly own in a place such as this? Things that even at their lowest would still leave them with plenty? While you had none of that, and neither do I."

"But what do I have to lose? What do we have to lose?", they asked it, finally turning to face their own equipment, the symbol of all they took.


"WARDEN!?"

The (so-supposed) Ferigozi could not believe the letter held between their claws. Again and again their eyes read the words that declared Nismo of Valacruzi had been found outstanding in his service to the Roadguard, and that his achievements keeping the cities and travelers of the Kingdom safe had secured him a position as Warden of the Roads. Fit to command those that kept the peace, and lead squads into the depths of the nation to keep threats against its people at bay.

"Yep, Warden~", a familiar voice uttered right in his ear, as even more familiar claws went around his armored shoulders. Senri was smiling coyly as she leaned in to read the letter herself. "Congrats, Nismo, looks like you're finally getting some actual recognition for once! I knew you had it in ya, though the pen-pushers actually noticing, that one I had my doubts about."

Before Nismo could argue anything, another familiar voice rang out as its source barged into the room, slamming one of the doors open and having to stop herself from tackling the two moles. "HOLY HELL, REALLY!? Congrats, Nismo- I mean congratulations, sir!". Nuskam skidded to a halt, and offered a salute with crossed claws, a salute reserved for commanders and other superiors in Ferigoz - much as her big, fanged grin clashed with the gesture. "You'd be my boss now, right!"

Back then, 'Nismo' still had enough face to smile with, and so he did, flustered at this much celebration. "Stand down, Nu, and by that I mean relax. This isn't the road, and besides I'm not a warden yet... Hard to believe that, right? Me, a warden, all of a sudden. It's..."

As he was trailing off and looking at the letter again, Senri poked a single claw into his chest to snap his attention back to them. "Oh, shut up, you're too humble. Ain't hard for me to believe, I've been right by ya on damn near every patrol. Barely even left anything for me to do some days, even. And... well, you had my back when I did. Fuck, you took a knife for me already, no idea how you shrugged that off by the way! I couldn't just let that pass! So, nope, not a surprise. I'd even say it was about time."

"Sen, I couldn't just let you get stabbed, we both know that, don't we?" The newly-promoted warden waved a claw, only to find Senri raising an eyebrow at him on the verge of a giggle. "Alright, alright, fine, don't look at me like that. It's just... a surprise. I know I had competition for that one, and I only really approached them once about it... in fact, weren't you in the run for it, Sen? Once the spot opened up?"

The mole before him shrugged, smiling wider. "I was running for it, and then that little incident at Sanbache Deep happened." Nismo couldn't help but furrow his brow at the thought, while Nuskam leaned in to hear more with wide eyes, but Senri continued. "After it was you stepping up, taking charged and pulling my ass outta the rubble of that op... well, I withdrew that one." She turned around, ever coy, side-eyeing him as she finished up: "Aaaand I may or may not have recommended you for it when I did."*

Nismo exhaled, trying and failing to get a word out. Right as he opened his mouth, Nuskam pulled them both together with her powerful arms, showing off a much sharper grin of her own. "They did go around asking us all who'd be good for the Warden spot! No idea what happened to the last guy, but I hear he made a mess of it... And, well, since I thought you had your stuff together, and you helped me a lot these first two weeks, I thought it'd be nice to have someone like that as a boss, so... I did answer you, Nismo! ...wait, I should say Sir, right?"

Nismo was speechless. Truly speechless, maybe for the first time. He opened his mouth, and all he could do was stutter. He looked up at them, and all he could do was blink hard, as his eyes stung. He'd been taught sometimes it was best to go with the true emotion, to make things easier... And so, that's what he did. All he could do was pull them closer, the biggest, most genuine smile he'd ever known on his face, while his eyes clenched shut. Amd all he could say, amid stutters and stops, was "Thank you".


"...everything", muttered Nhaviraq after a very long silence.

From there, a long sigh, as the Zivhaq once again held Nismo's helmet in his claws. "Everything you gained, and everything I gained... is there even a distinction, by now? I'm the one that's Warden Nismo, but I needed you for that. I needed your name, and I needed who you knew. Some actual, solid ground to land on that you provided. A perilous climb, but it exists to be climbed..."

This time, the Warden lowered his head to the visor's level rather than the opposite, pressing their mandibles against the table. But their clawtips still traced the many dents upon it, tinking against each. Their voice rose: "And yet... that's not the only thing I took from you, didn't I? Fitting in the empty spot that's you needs more than just... acting. Why didn't I just dump you to the curb the day I got stabbed? Or beaten, or shot, or burned? I've had the chances. I've been alone on the road more than enough times. I could've disappeared! It'd be a tragedy, but not my problem anymore! No more burns, no more stabbings, no more throwing myself in front of people I don't even know! And I didn't. Why is that, then? Care to answer me why, 'Nismo'?"

Another silence... and Nhaviraq's mandibles twisted into the best impression of a sardonic smirk they could manage, as a different, male voice came from between them: Nismo's. "Because you took way more than just my name, you big, dumb bug, and now you get to enjoy it. There's plenty of reasons I was like this, and they're now all yours, warden."

Nhaviraq could only chuckle at this final outburst of theirs, in their raspy, indistinct voice. "Shit, I'm going mad, aren't I? I really do need a drink."

They got back up again, with the helmet in their hands, and crawled away from the table. "Still, while I'm already here, might as well be honest for once and get some actual sleep. Being you's tiring, but I got no other option I'd pick now, so call that a win on your end. Wouldn't want to disappoint our friends, wouldn't we? I know you'd agree on that. I know you'd almost laugh at me over it, too. At what you've made of me."

Pausing on the way to their true room, however, they turned the helmet around, peering into its rim... At one final scrape they knew well: A shallow cut along the rim of the neck, with a shine of its own that never seemed to fade.

"...besides, it's what you asked for."


The two idiots with Nhaviraq had fallen, but as they arrived to the scene with oil lantern in hand, they found they didn't go down without a fight... and that the young Ferigozi that had brought them low wouldn't be long for this world. All alone, bleeding from the chest in this hole in the ground, running ahead of everyone with little more than an arming sword in his claws. In those brown eyes, they could see dying panic, and a growing despair, as their body stopped responding, and they stumbled backwards against the cavern wall. His gaze was glazing over already, and there was nothing more to do...

And so, the Zivhaq approached, covered in the same ravaged cowl of always. And yet, they were caught by surprise one last time: A blindingly fast swing from the fallen mole shredded right through it, sending his blade sailing across the room as grip was lost at the very last second. His words came with the same initial ferocity, and the same decay: "I, NISMO OF VALACRUZI, WILL... not go down, without..."

And yet, the sight behind the shredded cloth widened his eyes. Partly out of terror, but partly out of... something else. Life came back into him for just a few moments, pulling what little strength he had left for a realization while he gawked at the half-panicked flayer-bug before him. In his blood-deprived brain, one last idea hatched... knowing he was doomed, he was willing to make a gamble... to make a request.

The last words of Nismo of Valacruzi were: "Please... don't let them know I'm dead..."

...well, Nhaviraq had a name now. And more importantly, a voice. The rest... the rest was a gamble of its own they were willing to take. And so, they reached in, closing this unfortunate soul's eyes through the visor of their helmet... and pulling an old, obsidian-colored knife from their many limbs and setting the edge right under the rim of said helm, they got to work.

And so, the one now known as Warden Nismo walked out of that cave, leaving naught but a burning hideout behind, and with nothing but a set of battered armor and an arming sword to their name.

 

Profile

yutzen: Histiotus Macrotus bat looking more amused than a bat should look (Default)
Yutzen

June 2025

M T W T F S S
       1
2345678
9101112131415
16171819202122
23242526272829
30      

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 15th, 2025 09:28 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios